Wilmington  College 
Library 


Pro  Juventute  Doctrinae  Causa 


No, 


PRESENTED  BY 


DATE 


The  person  charging  this  material  is  re- 
sponsible for  its  return  to  the  library  from 
which  it  was  withdrawn  on  or  before  the 
Latest  Date  stamped  below. 

Theft,  mutilation,  ond  underiining 

for  disciplinory  oction  and  may  result  m  dismissal  from 
the  University. 

To  renew  call  Telephone  Center,  333-8400 

UNIVERSITY  OF  ILLINOIS  LIBRARY  AT  URBANA-CHAMPAIGN 


m2^ 


2  9 


m 


T.K^l — 0-1096 


L  I  E)  RAFLY 
OF  THE 
U  N  I  VLRS  ITY 
or  ILLINOIS 


A 


MEMOIR 
DANIEL  WHEELEE 

WITH  AN  ACCOUNT 

0  F   H  J  S 

GOSPEL  LABOURS 

IN  THE 

.ISLANDS  OP  THE  PACIFIC 


PHILADELPHIA: 

PUBLISHED  BY  THE 

AssociAiioN  OP  mimm  foe  the  diffusion  of  keligious 

AND  USEFUL  KNOWLEDGE, 
309  North  Tenth  Street 
1866. 


PREFACE. 


The  volume  now  offered  is  an  abridgment  of  the 
memoirs  of  the  life  and  gospel  labours  of  Daniel 
Wheeler,  edited  by  his  son,  and  published  in  Lon-. 
don  in  1842.  In  the  preface  to  that  edition,  it  is 
stated  that  it  was  a  matter  which  D.  Wheeler  had 
much  at  heart,  to  leave  on  record  some  narrative 

fof  his  life,  no  doubt  believing  that  in  it  might  be 
traced  many  instances  of  Divine  mercy  and  inter- 
position  which  could  not  but  be  instructive  and 
^  strengthening  to  others.  He  commenced  but  did 
^not  complete  the  work;  but,  from  the  period  at 
d  which  his  autobiography  abruptly  terminates,  no- 
^  thing  has  been  allowed  a  place  whi43h  could  not  be 
1  stated  with  entire  confidence. 

(iii^ 


CONTENTS. 


MEMOIRS   OF  DANIEL  WHEELER. 
CHAPTER  I. 

Page 

Introductory  Remarks  by  D.  Wheeler  —  Enters  the  Merchant  Service 

—  Then  the  Royal  Navy  —  Is  paid  off  —  Enters  the  Army   7 

CHAPTER  II. 

D.Wheeler  goes  to  Ireland  with  his  Regiment — Harassing  Service 

—  Returns  to  England  —  Embarks  for  Campaign  on  the  Continent 

— Great  Exposure  and  Suffering   17 

CHAPTER  in. 

Preserved  from  Danger  in  the  Field  of  Battle — Attacked  by  Fever — 
Hospital  Treatment — Remarkable  Recovery— Retreat  of  the  Army 
.    — Return  to  England   29 

CHAPTER  IV. 

Sails  with  his  Regiment  to  the  West  Indies  —  Wonderful  Preserva- 
tion —  Serious  Impressions  —  Returns  to  England  —  Convinced  of 
Friends'  Principles  —  Becomes  a  Member  of  the  Society  —  Settles 
in  Business  —  His.  Marriage  —  Acknowledged  as  a  Minister   47 

CHAPTER  V. 

Prospect  of  Duty  in  Russia  —  Goes  to  Petersburg  —  Interview  with 
Prince  Galitzin  and  the  Emperor  —  Engages  with  the  Russian 
Government  to  superintend  Agricultural  Improvements — Returns 
Home  and  again  embarks  for  Russia  with  his  Family  — William 
Allen  and  Stephen  Grellet   57 

CHAPTER  VL 

Agricultural  Improvements  —  Address  to  Balby  Monthly  Meeting  — 
Conference  with  the  Emperor — Great  Flood  at  Petersburg— Death 
of  the  Emperor  and  Accession  of  his  brother  Nicholas.-   66 

CHAPTER  VII. 

Visits  England  —  Religious  Service  —  Returns  to  Russia  —  Cholera 
at  Petersburg  —  Address  to  York  Quarterly  Meeting  —  Resigns  his 
Appointment  in  Russia  —  Sails  for  England   81 

1*  '  (V) 


CONTENTS, 


CHAPTER  VIII. 
Prospect  of  a  Religious  Visit  to  the  South  Sea  Islands  — Death  of 
his  Wife  and  severe  Illness  of  his  Children  —  Death  of  his  son 
William  and  daughter  Jane  —  Prospect  of  Religious  Service  in 
North  America   93 

CHAPTER  IX. 

Sails  for  New  York  —  Attends  many  Meetings  of  Friends  —  Returns 
to  England— Death  of  his  son  Charles — Again  emharks  for  Ame- 
rica—  Illness  and  death  at  New  York   105 


VISIT  TO  THE  PACIFIC  ISLES. 
CHAPTER  I. 

Sails  in  the 'Henry  Freeling'  — Detention  off  the  Isle  of  Wight  — 
Farewell  Letter  —  Arrival  at  Rio  de  Janeiro   113 

CHAPTER  II. 

Sails  for  Van  Diemen's  Land— Perils  of  the  Voyage— Arrival  at  Ho» 
hart  Town— Meets  with  James  Backhouse  and  George  W.  Walker..  128 
CHAPTER  III. 

Embarks  for  Sidney— Crew  of  the  <  Henry  Freeling'— Sails  for  Tahiti 

—  Arrival  and  Interview  with  the  Natives  —  Meeting  with  the 
Missionaries.*  

CHAPTER  IV. 

Meeting  for  Sailors  —  Attends  the  Native  Meetings  for  Worship  — 

Perilous  Passage  to  Tiarei  — Native  Meeting.   164 

CHAPTER  V. 

Taiarapu  — Favoured  Meeting  for  Worship  —  Letter  from  the  Native 
Congregation  —  Native  Entertainment  —  Letter  .from  the  Queen  — 

Desolating  Scourge  of  Ardent  Spirits  —  Island  of  Eimeo.   184 

CHAPTER  VL 

Huahine  — Invitation  from  Mauiui  — Meeting  with  the  Authorities 

—  Raiatea  —  Bolabola  —  Sandwich  Islands  —  Oahu  —  Native  Meet- 
ing—The Queen's  Present  — Memorable  Meeting  for  Worship  — 
Missionary  School..   jqq 

CHAPTER  Vn. 

Hawaii  — Introductory  Letter —  Embarkation  of  Missionaries  —  A 
Marriage  — General  Meeting  of  the  Missionaries  — Letter  from 
the  Annual  Meeting  —  Hervey  Isles  — Roratogn a  — Native  Meet- 
ings—  Letter  from  a  young  Native   21T 

CHAPTER  VIII. 
Friendly  Isles  — Cavern  at  Otea  — Meeting  with  the  Missionaries - 
Interesting  Letter  —  New  Zealand  —  Meeting  for  Worship  —  Fare 
well  Letter  from  the  Missionaries  —  Sidney  —  Hobart  Town  — 
Returns  to  England...   241 


MEMOIRS 

OP  THE 

LIFE  OF  DANIEL  WHEELER. 


CHAPTER  I. 

INTRODUCTORY    REMARKS    BY    D.   WHEELER  ENTERS  THE 

MERCHANT  SERVICE  —  THEN  THE  ROYAL   NAVY  IS  PAID 

OFF  —  ENTERS  THE  ARMY. 

"Having  frequently  derived  mucli  valuable  in- 
struction from  the  perusal  of  narratives  of  those 
who  have  long  since  exchanged  an  earthly  for  a 
heavenly  inheritance^  the  thought  has  at  times  oc- 
curred to  mC;  that  a  short  memoir  of  my  own  life, 
however  evil,  might,  under  the  Divine  blessing,  be 
made,  in  like  manner,  useful  to  others.  But,  per- 
haps from  the  humiliating  conviction  that  days,  as 
without  number,  have  been  miserably  devoted  to 
madness  and  folly,  in  forgetfulness  of  a  long-suffering 
Lord  Grod,  the  guilty  mind  would  gladly  hide  the 
remembrance  of  these  for  ever  in  oblirion,  and  pass 
over  them  in  silent  abhorrence;  or,  conscious  that 
there  yet  remains  a  stubborn  and  unsubdued  residue 
of  human  corruptions,  a  sense  of  unworthiness  and 
unfitness  may  have  hitherto  operated  to  retard  the 

(7) 


8 


MEMOIRS  OF 


undertaking;  lest  the  creature  should  in  any  degree 
be  exalted,  to  wliom  shame  only,  with  blushin  2"  and 
confusion  of  face,  must  ever  belong. 
•  Whatever  may  thus  far  have  impeded  any  attempt 
of  the  kind,  I  am  induced,  not  as  a  matter  of  choice, 
but  as  a  duty,  now  in  the  sixty-first  year,  of  my  age, 
to  commence  the  work,  humbly  imploring  the  assist- 
ance of  Him  who  ^knoweth  the  thoughts  and  intents 
of  the  heart,'  to  enable  me,  as  far  as  it  may  be  car- 
ried forward,  to  accomplish  it  to  His  own  praise  and 
glory,  as  a  faithful  testimony  for  the  advancement 
of  our  holy  Eedeemer's  kingdom  in  the  hearts  of  my 
fellow-creatures. 

I  was  born  in  London,  the  27th  day  of  the  Ele- 
venth month,  1771 :  my  parents,  William  and  Sarah 
Wheeler,  were  members  of  the  established  religion 
of  the  countrjr^  and  strict  adherents  to  all  its  rites 
and  ceremonies.  They  had  a  large  family  of  children, 
whose  minds  they  endeavoured  to  imbue  at  an  early 
age  with  the  fear  of  their  great  Creator  —  taking 
them  regularly  to  attend  the  performance  of  public 
worship,  and  also  reading  the  Holy  Scriptures  in  the 
family  at  home ;  portions  of  which  I  well  remember 
reading  aloud  when  very  young.  I  have  but  a  very 
indistinct  recollection  of  my  father's  person,  not 
being  quite  seven  years  old  when  he  died,  leaving 
five  children,  of  whom  I  was  the  youngest.  My 
mother  was  endowed  with  a  large  capacity,  com- 
bining great  sweetness  with  firmness  of  mind.  Of 
the  loss  of  such  a  parent,  I  was  very  sensible,  being 
about  twelve  years  old  at  the  time.'' 


DANIEL  WHEELER. 


9 


Througli  the  misconduct  of  his  eldest  brother,  to 
whom  the  care  of  their  father's  business  had  been 
intrusted,  it  became  necessary  that  the  family  should 
be  broken  up,  and  they  were  soon  widely  separated. 
For  a  short  time,  Daniel  remained  to  assist  .the  per- 
son who  had  purchased  the  stock,  and  succeeded  his 
brother  in  the  business,  which  was  the  wine  trade. 
Of  this  occupation  he  says  :  "  I  should  not  feel  easy 
without  noticing,  in  this  place,  for  the  benefit  of 
others,  the  manifold  temptations  to  which  young 
people  are  necessarily  exposed,  when  brought  up  to 
trades  similar  to  that  in  which  I  was  then  employed. 
From  the  nature  of  these  trades,  there  is  scarcely  a 
probability  of  escape  from  insensibly  falling  into 
habits  (much  more  readily  acquired  than  shaken  off) 
of  tasting  different  kinds  of  wine  and  strong  liquors, 
which  too  often  lead  the  way  to  intemperance.  The 
injurious  effects  of  these  practices,  and  of  such 
exposure,  having  been  felt  and  witnessed  by  myself, 
make  me  the  more  desirous  to  warn  others  against 
the  business.^^ 

A  merchant  in  London  having  procured  for  him 
a  situation  on  board  a  vessel  engaged  in  the  Portu- 
guese trade,  it  was  accepted  by  D.  Wheeler.  Two 
voyages  were  made  in  this  ship,  and  a  knowledge  of 
navigation  acquired.  On  his  return  from  the  second 
voyage,  he  found  that  an  intimate  friend  of  his  de- 
parted mother  had  procured  for  him  the  station  of 
midshipman  in  a  ship  of  war.  This  change,  how- 
ever specious  in  appearance  at  the  time,  was  but  an 
introduction  to  a  school  which  is  not  often  equalled, 


10 


MEMOIRS  OF 


and  but  seldom  surpassed,  for  vice  and  immorality. 
In  reference  to  this  and  to  tlie  time  afterwards  spent 
in  the  army,  Daniel  Wheeler  writes  these  affecting 
and  instructive  lines :  Reader,  if  the  power  to 
choose  were  mine,  to  draw  an  impenetrable  shade 
over  the  next  several  years  would  best  suit  my  natu- 
ral inclination ;  it  would  save  me  many  pangs,  and  I 
should  at  once  bring  thee  to  the  time  when  I  could 
tell  thee  with  delight  ^what  the  Lord  hath  done  for 
my  soul/  —  But,  with  these  years  omitted,  the  long 
suffering  and  unutterable  goodness  of  my  gracious 
God  and  Saviour  would  be  eclipsed,  His  tender 
mercies  would  be  ungratefully  robbed  of  their  lustre, 
the  riches  of  His  grace  obscured  and  its  glory  hid- 
den. I  must,  therefore,  like  the  regular  and  pro- 
gressive gradations  of  nature,  proceed  from  those 
days  of  childhood  and  youth  at  which  I  had  arrived 
—  would  that  I  could  say,  of  innocency !  —  but  ah  ! 
at  this  distance  of  time,  I  can  painfully  trace  the 
springings  up  of  the  evil  root,  which  failed  not  at 
an  early  age  to  bring  forth  fruit  of  those  things 
^whereof  I  am  now  ashamed/  having  sorrowfully 
found,  from  woful  experience,  that  their  ^  end  is 
death.'  Canst  thou,  then,  wonder  at  the  shrinking 
of  hunian  nature  from  the  task  of  thus  reopening  a 
dark  picture  of  guilt?  —  such  as,  I  pray,  it  may 
never  be  thy  lot  to  know,  or  to  have  to  render  an 
account  of,  as  thy  own.  Though  now  in  full  abhor- 
rence of  the  same,  through  the  mercy  of  God  in 
Christ  Jesus,  I  have  a  hope  that  my  sins,  though 
many,  will  be  forgiven,  and  for  ever  blotted  out  as 


DANIEL  WHEELER. 


11 


<  a  thick  cloud  /  and  that  my  tribulated  soul  will  yet 
be  cleansed  by  the  ^precious  blood  of  sprinkling 
tbat  speaketb  better  things  than  that  of  Abel/ 
This  only  ^ cried  from  the  ground'  for  vengeance 
against  the  offender;  whilst  the  blood  of  Him  who 
cried,  ^Father,  forgive  them,  for  they^  know  not 
what  they  do/  cleanseth  from  all  sin,  and  was  shed 
for  many,  for  the  remission  of  sins )  yea,  for  all  that 
repent,  believe,  and  obey  the  Gospel,  in  the  secret 
of  their  hearts  revealed,  which  is  Hhe  power  of 
God  unto  salvation/    But  although  ready  to  shudder 
at  the  prospect  before  me,  I  feel  strengthened  to  pro- 
ceed, so  far  as  I  may  rightly  do,  from  a  belief  that 
the  work  in  which  I  am  now  engaged  is  prompted  in 
mercy,  and  will  not  be  in  vain,  peradventure  to 
myself,  if  not  to  another.    For,  if  permitted  to  finish 
it,  I  shall  have  had  another  opportunity  afforded, 
even  at  this  late  hour,  for  repentance  — a  truly  great 
and  blessed  privilege  to  every  sinner.    And  how 
much  more  shall  I  owe  unto  my  Lord,  if,  in  the' 
course  of  a  diligent  search,  it  should  please  the 
^ faithful  witness'  in  condescension  to  discover  to  the 
view  of  my  mind  sins  which,  through  the  subtle 
workings  of  the  grand  adversary,  have  been  partly 
hidden  and  imperfectly  repented  of 

Having  joined  the  ship  at  Plymouth,  it  was  not 
long  before  they  left  the  harbour  and  sailed  for  the 
Isle  of  Man  station.  "  This  was  a  stormy  and  dan- 
gerous passage,  in  which,  through  Divine  mercy,  we 
were  favoured  to  witness  a  marvellous  preservation 
from  shipwreck ;  the  dawn  of  day  just  discovering 


12 


MEMOIRS  OF 


to  US  in  time  the  small  island  of  Grrasliolm,  towards 
whicli  the  vessel  was  drifting  in  a  direct  course,  and 
already  within  a  short  distance  of  the  breakers.  We 
were  lying  to,  at  the  time,  under  two  or  three  storm- 
sails  ;  but  there  happily  being  room  to  wear  clear  of 
the  rocky  crags,  the  danger  was  soon  left  behind/' 

After  a  cruise  of  fourteen  months,  they  returned 
to  Plymouth;  and,  whilst  in  this  harbour,  through 
the  interest  of  an  admiral  of  considerable  estate  and 
influence  in  the  neighbourhood,  with  whom  in  for- 
mer days  some  of  the  family  had  been  personally 
acquainted,  Daniel  Wheeler  relates:  "I  was  in  a 
short  time  received  on  board  a  ship-of-the-line,  then 
bearing  the  flag  of  a  Eear- Admiral.  This  advance, 
under  such  patronage,  was  considered  to  hold  out  a 
promising  aspect;  but  whilst  it  seemed  to  pave  the 
way  to  promotion,  it  opened  at  once  a  door  to  an 
extensive  range  of  acquaintance  with  officers  on 
board,  whose  circumstances  in  life  enabled  them  to 
deviate  with  less  difficulty  than  myself  from  the  path 
of  virtue ;  whose  example  I  endeavoured  to  follow, 
until  nothing  but  the  want  of  means  prevented  my 
going  still  greater  lengths  than  the  worst  of  them. 
Whilst  in  this  ship,  when  about  sixteen  years  of 
age,  having  been  unwell,  and  probably  led  to  reflect 
a  little  on  that  account,  I  was  made  sensible  of  a 
Divine  visitation  being  extended  to  me,  disclosing 
with  indubitable  clearness  the  vanity  and  emptiness 
of  every  earthly  station,  tarnishing  the  pride  and 
glory  of  this  perishing  world  in  my  sight;  and 
which,  though  little  understood  and  less  regarded  at 


DANIEL  WHEELER. 


18 


tlie  moment^  has  since^  at  different  periods  of  my 
chequered  life^  been  brought  to  my  remembrance  by 
Him  ^who  declareth  unto  man  His  thoughts  —  who 
maketh  the  morning  darkness^  and  treadeth  upon 
the  high  places  of  the  earth  —  the  Lord,  the  Lord 
of  hosts  is  His  name/  When  this  ogcurred,  although 
then  entered  into  the  bond  of  iniquity,  I  had  not 
launched  so  fully  into  its  dreadful  abyss  as  was  after- 
wards most  lamentably  the  case;  and  from  what  I 
have  since  witnessed,  in  unutterable  mercy,  of  the 
strength  and  power  of  redeeming  love,  a  belief  is 
induced,  that  if  this  warning  voice,  then  sounding 
in  the  secret  of  my  sinful  heart,  '  Behold,  I  stand  at 
the  door  and  knock,^  had  been  hearkened  unto,  and 
waited  upon,  my  footsteps,  even  mine,  would  have 
been  conducted  from  the  horrible  pit  to  which  they 
were  fast  verging. 

I  continjied  nearly  six  years  in  the  navy ;  but  were 
all  the  changes  from  ship  to  ship  enumerated  which 
took  place  during  that  time,  and  the  great  variety 
of  incidents  which  befell  me,  they  would  swell  this 
narrative  far  beyond  the  limits  intended.  Whilst, 
however,  I  am  desirous  of  avoiding  the  error  of 
gratifying  self,  or  merely  amusing  others,  I  beg  to 
be  preserved  from  a  greater,  in  omitting  anything 
tending  in  the  slightest  degree  to  make  known  the 
aboundings  of  that  wondrous  goodness  and  mercy 
which  followed  me  all  along  through  an  unparalleled 
course  of  presumptuous  and  unrestrained  liberty.  It 
may  therefore  suffice  for  me  to  say,  that,  notwith- 
standing the  many  and  great  dangers  I  was  exposed 
2 


14 


MEMOIRS  OF 


to,  and  the  hardships  and  sufferings  I  had  to  endure, 
through  all  which  I  was  preserved  and  sustained  in 
a  manner  at  this  day  inconceivable  to  myself;  yet 
none  of  these  things  were  sufficient  to  soften  the 
rocky  heart,  or  bring  me  to  a  sense  of  my  lost  condi- 
tion; for  whether  on  board  or  on  shore,  in  harbour  or 
at  sea,  or  in  whatever  country,  if  I  could  meet  with 
associates  prone  like  myself  to  evil,  I  was  always 
ready  to  hasten  with  them  to  it,  either  in  word  or  in 
deed. 

An  expected  war  with  a  foreign  power  had  occa- 
sioned an  unusually  large  fleet  to  collect  at  Spithead; 
but,  after  a  time,  the  differences  being  adjusted,  the 
ships  were  dispersed  to  their  respective  posts,  and 
that  to  which  I  belonged  was  p-^  '  ^ff  She  was 
commissioned  the  next  day  as  a  ^uara-snip,  and  I 
have  no  doubt  that  I  might  have  resumed  my  station 
as  one  of  her  mates,  had  I  made  application;  for, 
with  all  my  private  failings,  as  a  poor  sinful  creature, 
my  public  character  had  not  suffered  in  any  of  the 
ships  in  which  I  had  served,  but  rather  the  contrary; 
for  my  pride  and  presumption  had  often  prompted 
me,  in  moments  of  extreme  danger,  in  a  daring  man- 
ner to  take  the  most  hazardous  post,  even  when  duty 
did  not  require  it,  or  warrant  the  risk.  But  instead 
of  applying  to  be  reinstated  in  my  former  berth,  I 
remained  on  shore  in  pursuit  of  sinful  gratifications, 
with  increased  avidity;  and,  going  up  to  London,  so 
much  time  elapsed  before  my  return,  that  I  never 
afterwards  attempted  to  procure  a  situation  in  the 
ship  I  had  left,  or  in  any  other.    In  this  way  I  left 


DANIEL  WHEELER. 


15 


the  service  altogether ;  and  would  I  could  say,  that 
I  left  the  service  of  siii  at  the  same  time.  I  now 
found  the  disadvantage  of  not  having  been  regularly 
brought  up  to  a  trade  :  for  want  of  this  knowledge  I 
was  alike  unfit  for  all  employment. 

Towards  the  latter  part  of  the  time  of  my  being 
in  the  navy,  it  was  suggested  to  my  lost  and  bewil- 
dered mind,  by  the  subtle  destroyer  of  men,  that 
nothing  short  of  making  'away  with  myself  could  ex- 
tricate me  from  the  difiiculties  by  which  I  was  sur- 
rounded;  and  shelter  me  from  shame  and  disgrace ; 
and  the  method  of  its  accomplishment  was  at  seasons 
hinted  at.  But  —  blessed  be  the  name  of  the  Lord 
Grod  of  heaven  and  earth  for  ever !  —  His  invisible 
arm,  of  merciful  interposition,  preserved  me  from 
this  dreaJ  ^;  and  in  the  greatness  of  His 

love  and  strength  He  hath  at  this  distant  period  put 
it  into  the  heart  of  His  unworthy  creature  to  record 
His  mighty  acts,  to  His  praise  and  to  His  glory,  with 
humble  and  reverend  thankfulness.  Greatly  do  I 
desire,  that  if  this  relation  should  ever  fall  into  the 
hands  of  any  poor  sinners,  servants  of  the  cruel 
taskmaster,  as  was  then  my  lot,  that  such  may  be 
hereby  strengthened  and  encouraged  to  look  unto  the 
Lord  their  God  for  help,  even  though  they  may  be 
plunged  into  the  very  gulf  of  despair;  for  ^His 
compassions  fail  not' — they  are  new  every  morning; 
His  tender  mercies  are  over  all  His  works ;  and  He 
will  give  power  to  the  faint,  and  strength  to  them 
that  have  no  might  of  their  own,  to  resist  this,  and 


16 


MEMOIRS  OF 


every  other  temptation  of  that  wicked  one^  who  was 
a  liar  from  the  beginning.^^ 

His  means  becoming  speedily  reduced,  and  failing 
in  bis  attempts  to  procure  employment,  be  could  not 
bear  tbe  thought  of  making  his  fallen  condition 
known  to  bis  friends.  Under  these  circumstances^ 
be  entered  tbe  army  as  a  volunteer. 


DANIEL  WHEELEK. 


17 


CHAPTER  II. 

D.    WHEELER    GOES    TO    IRELAND    WITH    HIS    REGIMENT  — 

HARASSING   SERVICE —  RETURNS   TO  ENGLAND  EMBARKS 

FOR  CAMPAIGN  ON  THE  CONTINENT  —  GREAT  EXPOSURE 
AND  SUFFERING. 

The  regiment  in  which  lie  engaged  was  soon 
after  ordered  to  Ireland^  and  was  stationed  at  Dub- 
lin^ in  that  agitated  state  of  public  afiairs  which 
resulted  in  open  rebellion  to  the  government.  The 
fatigue  of  the  troops  was  great^  as  they  were  required 
to  be  on  duty  every  other  nighty  and  this  in  the  win- 
ter season. 

Proceeding  with  his  narrative,  we  find  :  Discon- 
tent increasing,  and  disturbances  breaking  out  in  the 
interior  of  tjie  country.  Small  detachments  of  troops 
were  despatched  from  Dublin,  to  strengthen  the  au- 
thority of  the  magistrates  in  their  endeavours  to 
maintain  public  tranquillity,  and  to  afford  protection 
to  the  peaceable  inhabitants  from  the  nightly  depre- 
dations of  numerous  gangs  of  misled  and  intoxicated 
desperadoes,  to  which  they  and  their  property  were 
constantly  exposed,  under  a  variety  of  pretences. 
It  was  my  lot,'^  he  says,  to  be  chosen  with  the  first 
of  the  detached  parties,  to  a  share  of  this  dangerous 
and  harassing  service;  on  which,  such  was  at  one 
time  the  emergency,  that  we  were  kept  on  the  alert 
2* 


18 


MEMOIRS    O  F 


niglit  after  night,  without  any  intermission,  for  a 
week  together,  with  only  snch  intervals  of  rest  as 
could  he  procured  in  the  day-time.  Whilst  on  this 
expedition,  on  a  particular  enterprise  with  a  constable, 
I  was,  to  all  appearance,  reduced  to  the  necessity  of 
taking  the  life  of  another  to  save  my  own.  The  con- 
stable, perceiving  the  danger,  had  left  me  alone; 
when  I  was  suddenly  attacked  by  a  poor  infuriated 
creature,  in  a  state  little  short  of  perfect  madness, 
from  continued  intoxication,  supported  by  several 
others,  but  in  a  less  outrageous  condition.  I  kept 
him  at  bay  for  some  time ;  but  at  last  he  got  so  near, 
that  it  became  every  moment  more  difficult  to  avoid 
being  reached  by  the  violent  strokes  h.e  made  with 
some  kind  of  weapon,  I  think  of  iron,  which  were 
repeatedly  received  by  the  firelock  in  my  hands, 
then  loaded  with  ball.  In  this  situation  there  seemed 
left  to  me  no  other  than  the  dreadful  alternative  of 
shooting  him  to  save  myself.  I  called  in  vain  in  the 
language  of  appeal  to  the  other  people  to  interfere : 
they  stood  by,  as  if  to  see  how  matters  were  likely 
to  terminate,  before  they  began  to  act  or  take  a  part 
of  any  consequence  either  way,  which  they  nearly 
carried  too  far  •  but  when  they  saw  me  actually  pre- 
paring to  shoot  the  man,  they  hastily  cried  out, 
'  Spare  life  !  spare  life !  ^ —  which  I  only  wanted  their 
help  to  enable  me  to  accomplish.  They  then  seized 
him,  and  in  the  midst  of  the  struggle  and  confusion 
which  took  place  amongst  themselves,  my  escape  was 
happily  effected.  I  cannot  suppose,  at  that  time, 
when  I  wanted  only  the  help  of  other  men  to  enable 


DANIEL  WHEELER. 


19 


me  to  spare  life,  that  the  principal  motive  was  other 
than  that  of  self-preservation.  Therefore  it  is  greatly 
to  be  feared  (although  that  heart  must  be  callous 
indeed,  which  in  all  such  cases  does  not  recoil  from 
the  horrid  act)  that  it  was  not  love  to  my  fellow- 
creature  which  prompted  the  desire  in  me  to  spare 
his  life.  Let  none  mistake  it  as  such.  I  have  fre- 
quently thought  of  this  circumstance  since  it  occurred, 
I  hope  with  humble  thankfulness  to  the  great  Pre- 
server of  men ;  and  now,  on  committing  it  to  record, 
as  one  of  those  many  events  in  which  there  was  but 
one  step  between  me  and  the  grave,  and  whilst  shud- 
dering at  the  strong  recollection  of  it,  my  soul  mag- 
nifies that  unmerited  and  amazing  mercy,  afresh  dis- 
played to  my  understanding  in  a  two-fold  view  —  on 
the  one  hand  in  withholding  me  from  the  crime  of 
taking  away  the  life  of  a  fellow-creature,  like  myself, 
^in  the  gall  of  bitterness;'  and,  if  I  had  escaped 
myself,  thus  sparing  me,  at  this  late  hour,  amidst  the 
decay  of  nature,  when  the  shadows  of  the  evening 
are  stretching  out,  and  my  feet  drawing  near  the 
margin  of  the  grave,  the  appalling  thought  of  a 
brother's  blood  yet  unwiped  away:  on  the  other 
hand,  in  rescuing  from  immediate  death  two  misera- 
ble sinners  wholly  unprepared  to  die;  for,  had  I 
taken  away  the  man's  life,  my  own  would  doubtless 
have  been  forthwith  sacrificed  to  the  revenge  of  his 
enraged  companions.  Thus,  as  my  history  rolls  on, 
the  enormous  load  of  debt  which  I  already  owe  unto 
my  Lord  still  accumulates ;  and  verily  it  never  can 
be  liquidated  but  in  that  infinite  and  wondrous  mercy 


20 


MEMOIRS  OF 


wliicli  deligliteth  to  forgive  every  repenting  sinner, 
wliO;  in  the  depths  of  humihty  ^nd  abasedness  of 
self,  has  indeed  '  nothing  to  pay  ^  withal/^ 

He  was  relieved  from  this  arduous  duty  by  being 
promoted  to  a  position  in  the  writing  department  of 
the  commander-in-chief,  at  Dublin.  This  gave  him 
greater  liberty  and  larger  means  to  take  his  swing  in 
every  inordinate  gratification  of  that  extensive  city. 
"  Thus/^  he  says, adding  sin  to  sin,  and  making  far- 
ther woful  work  for  repentance.  Although  at  times, 
in  the  midst  of  these  evil  practices,  I  was  made  sen- 
sible of  convicting  reproofs,  sufficient  to  have  awa- 
kened any  one  but  myself,  yet  they  only  seemed  to 
deter  me  for  a  short  interval  from  persisting  in  them, 
or  until  another  opportunity  offered  —  such  was  their 
dominion  over  me.  This  course  was,  however,  at  last 
stopped  by  the  sudden  march  of  the  regiment  to 
Grranard;  but  not  before  my  health  had  begun  to 
suffer  from  my  folly. 

Our  stay  was  not  long  at  this  place;  for  the  French 
Revolution,  which  had  occurred  about  two  years 
before,  now  began  to  occasion  more  frequent  move- 
ments and  changes  amongst  the  military.  I  was 
engaged  in  some  hazardous  enterprises  whilst  lying 
here;  and,  although  the  town  was  small,  and  our 
time  in  it  short,  yet  there  were  sufficient  temptations 
to  be  found  for  my  unwary  feet  to  fall  into.  From 
this  place,  a  part  of  the  regiment,  consisting  of  two 
hundred  picked  men  and  a  suitable  number  of  offi- 
cers, was  drafted  to  serve  in  an  expedition  then  pre- 
paring to  act  in  the  West  Indies.    The  same  quota 


DANIEL  WHEELER. 


21 


was  selected  from  every  regiment  in  Ireland^  then 
seventeen  in  number^  and  possibly  from  every  regi- 
ment in  England  also.  From  all  the  information 
tbat  I  could  ever  obtain^  the  greatest  part^  if  not  the 
whole^  of  these  poor  devoted  fellows^  then  declared 
to  be  the  flower  of  the  British  army,  fell  victims  to 
the  climate  and  the  war.  I  mention  this  lamentable 
fact,  although  foreign  to  my  subject,  to  perpetuate 
all  in  my  power  [the  knowledge  of]  the  ravages  of 
this  horrid  and  desolating  scourge  of  the  human 
race.  At  the  same  time,  under  a  deep  sense  of  my 
tlien  sinful  condition,  my  mind  is  struck  with  admi- 
ration, that  I  was  not  included  in  the  above-mentioned 
draft,  to  which  I  was  no  less  liable  than  others;  were 
it  only  as  a  punishment  which  I  so  justly  merited,  for 
my  unprecedented  rebellion  against  a  long-suffering 
and  all-gracious  Lord  God. 

Our  next  remove  was  to  Galway,  where,  after  some 
weeks,  I  was  again  promoted,  from  what  cause  I  do 
not  now  remember ;  but,  as  had  been  the  case  in  the 
navy,  so  now,  however  profligate  my  conduct  in  the 
general,  I  still  kept  up  a  fair  name,  by  being  ready 
for  all  the  duties  that  devolved  upon  me."*^ 

New  regiments  being  required  to  prosecute  more 
vigorously  the  continental  war,  Daniel  Wheeler  was 
selected,  with  others,  to  expedite  their  formation. 
He  returned  to  Dublin  to  engage  in  this  recruiting 
service.  The  number  stipulated  having  been  raised 
and  accepted  by  the  government,  he  was  promoted 
shortly  after  joining  the  new  regiment.  His  narra- 
tive proceeds  :     Such  was  the  urgency  of  affairs  just 


22  MEMOIRS  OF 

then,  that,  whilst  in  a  raw  and  incomplete  state  of 
discipline,  almost  beyond  conception,  from  tlie  wild- 
ness  of  character  of  the  class  of  people  of  which  the 
principal  part  of  the  regiment  was  composed,  imme- 
diate embarkation  was  ordered.  When  the  time  for 
sending  off  these  newly-raised  troops  was  fully  come, 
the  utmost  despatch  was  necessary ;  for  it  was  very 
evident,  that  had  time  been  allowed  for  the  informa- 
tion to  spread  to  any  material  extent,  the  embarka- 
tion could  scarcely  have  been  effected  without  blood- 
shed. As  it  was,  though  the  preparations  commenced 
soon  after  three  o'clock  in  the  morning,  the  concou];se 
of  people  assembled  together  was  immense,  to  behold 
their  countrymen,  in  every  relation  of  fathers,  hus- 
bands, brothers,  and  sons,  forced  away  from  their 
native  shores  —  I  may  say  forced  away,  for  it  was 
necessary  to  assemble  a  strong  military  force  from 
the  garrison  to  insure  the  embarkation,  which,  after 
all,  was  not  effected  without  some  difficulty.  From 
my  own  personal  knowledge  of  the  fate  of  many  of 
these  poor  fellows,  and  of  the  destination  of  those 
remaining  after  I  left  them,  I  think  it  scarcely  pro- 
bable that  any  of  them  ever  returned. 

We  were  favoured  with  a  fine  passage  to  the 
Severn,  and  landed  about  six  miles  below  Bristol; 
in  which  city  we  remained  one  night,  and  then 
marched  forward  to  an  encampment,  where  several 
other  regiments  were  previously  assembled,  at  Netley 
Abbey.  From  the  undisciplined  condition,  with  but 
small  exception,  of  the  officers  and  men  who  com- 
posed our  regiment,  it  was  only  reasonable  to  suppose 


DANIEL  WHEELER. 


23 


It  had  now  reached  its  destination  for  the  present; 
but,  after  a  few  weeks'  training,  it  was  numbered 
with  the  line.  We  received  a  set  of  new  colours, 
and  embarked  on  Southampton  river,  with  the  other 
regiments  which  formed  the  camp  at  Netley  Abbey, 
to  join  the  British  army  then  on  the  continent,  under 
the  command  of  the  Duke  of  York.  We  dropped 
down  to  gpithead  next  morning,  and  the  same  after- 
noon Earl  Moira,  the  commander-in-chief,  having 
joined  the  expedition,  we  sailed,  thirty-seven  ships 
in  company,  under  convoy,  to  the  coast  of  Flanders. 

The  weather  being  thick,  with  light  airs  of  wind, 
our  passage,  though  fine,  was  rather  tedious,  before 
reaching  an  anchorage  off  the  port  of  Ostend.  From 
circumstances  of  an  unfavourable  cast,. unknown  to 
us  at  the  time,  it  was  judged  most  prudent  for  the 
expedition  to  be  free  from  every  incumbrance  likely 
to  retard  or  impede  its  movements  through  the 
Netherlands;  the  success  and  safety  of  the  enter- 
prise wholly  depending  upon  its  ability  to  evade  and 
elude,  by  the  rapidity  of  its  movements,  in  forced 
marches  by  night,  the  greatly  disproportionate  strength 
of  the  enemy.  The  number  of  troops  then  under 
Earl  Moira  was  little  more  than  7000;  whilst  the 
French  force,  through  which  we  had  to  pass,  was 
estimated  at  80,000,  and  they  were  at  the  time  so 
posted,  as  seemed  to  prohibit  our  junction  with  the 
Duke's  army.  It  was  therefore  concluded,  that 
every  article  of  baggage  and  stores,  belonging  either 
to  officers  or  soldiers,  beyond  what  they  could  them- 
selves carry,  should  be  left  on  board  the  ships.  At 


24 


MEMOIRS  OF 


an  early  honr  of  the  morning  after  our  arrival  in  the 
roads  off  the  town  of  Ostend,  every  officer  and  sol- 
dier was  furnished  with  a  blanket,  and  an  allowance 
of  three  days'  provisions  and  water,  from  the  stores 
of  the  transports ,  it  being  very  uncertain  whether 
any  supplies  could  be  obtained  for  some  days  to 
come.    Thus  provided,  the  troops  were  disembarked 
under  cover  of  two  large  floating  batteries,  prepared 
for  the  occasion,  to  prevent  any  attempt  to  frustrate 
their  descent.    As  the  boats  employed  had  many 
times  to  pass  to  and  fro,  between  the  ships  and  the 
shore,  before  the  whole  were  conveyed,  it  was  near 
night  when  the  landing  was  fully  accomplished.  To 
expedite  the  landing,  a  large  float  was  made  use  of, 
to  assist  in  crossing  a  narrow  space  of  water  con- 
nected with  the  harbour;  so  that  the  troops  were 
enabled  to  land  at  more  than  one  point  at  a  time, 
and  then  unite.    It  was  well  for  those  who  had 
nothing  to  do  with  this  ill-adapted  float;  for,  in  the 
hurry,  it  became  overladen  with  soldiers,  and  was 
quickly  overturned,  causing  the  loss  of  many  men, 
who,  from  their  being  encumbered  with  arms,  bag- 
gage, and  provisions,  were  incapable  of  making  much 
effort  to  save  themselves ;  this  weight  being  strongly 
attached  to  their  bodies,  they  sank  before  they  could 
extricate  themselves  from  it.    I  landed  on  the  main 
shore  of  the  harbour,  and  thus  providentially  escaped 
with  only  seeing  the  float  then  loading,  just  before 
the  accident  happened. 

I  do  not  know  how  it  fared  with  others,  but  it  is 
scarcely  probable,  all  circumstances  considered,  that 


DANIEL    WHEELER.  25 

there  could  be  any  material  superiority  in  the  accom- 
modation of  one  more  than  another.  On  the  morn- 
ing that  we  landed,  I  might  doubtless  have  been 
supplied  with  a  blanket,  in  common  with  others; 
but  as  I  occupied  a  station,  in  which  little  rest  could 
be  expected,  even  when  others  slept,  and  supposing 
that  1  should  be  able  to  borrow  from  some  of  the 
others,  when  they  could  not  be  used  by  themselves, 
this  opportunity  was  lost ;  but  I  afterwards  regretted 
the  non-acceptance  of  it.  From  the  day  we  left  the 
transports,  several  weeks  elapsed  before  I  got  to 
sleep  under  the  cover  of  a  tent;  as  these,  with  the 
rest  of  the  luggage  and  stores,  were  left  on  board 
the  ships  to  be  conveyed  to  Helvoetsluys,  as  a  place 
more  secure  from  the  French  than  Ostend.  We 
remained  upon  the  sand-hills  near  Ostend  three  days 
and  nights  after  landing,  and  then  commenced  a 
march  which  could  scarcely  be  equalled  for  fatigue 
and  hardship ;  as  we  were  wholly  unprovided  with 
provisions,  and  every  common  necessary  with  which 
the  generality  of  troops  are  usually  furnished  at  the 
opening  of  a  campaign. 

It  would  be  no  very  difficult  task  for  me,  at  this 
day,  to  enter  into  minute  detail  of  particular  circum- 
stances, were  it  consistent  with  the  declared  object 
before  me,  in  setting  about  to  pen  this  memoir ;  for, 
although  so  many  years  have  rolled  away  since  these 
miserable  scenes  were  actually  shared  in  and  wit- 
nessed, yet  such  are  the  strong  impressions  stamped 
on  my  memory  by  the  sufferings  endured,  and  the 
manifold  deliverances  which  followed,  that  while  en- 
3 


26 


MEMOIRS  OF 


deayouring  to  insert  siicli  incidents  only  as  are  need- 
ful to  preserve  the  chain  of  history,  in  sufficient 
links  of  connection  to  enable  me  to  proceed  with 
correctness — transactions  that  have  long  been  forgot- 
ten,  though  they  once  formed  a  prominent  feature  in 
the  toils  of  the  day,  are  recalled  from  oblivion  in  a 
remarkable  manner.  I  must,  however,  forbear  to 
intrude  them  here,  and  proceed  again  with  saying, 
that,  on  leaving  the  neighbourhood  of  Ostend,  we 
passed  through  Bruges,  and  penetrated  into  the 
country  by  way  of  Grhent.  The  first  halting-place 
of  the  army,  in  the  evening  of  the  same  day  tnat  it 
left  the  coast,  was  called  the  ^  Pigeon's  Nest  3  ^  but 
it  did  not  prove  a  very  quiet  one,  for,  by  two  o'clock 
in  the  morning,  the  advance  of  the  enemy  was  an- 
nounced by  the  firing  of  the  picquets  by  which  we 
were  surrounded.  Whether  this  attack  was  intended 
to  alarm  only,  or  to  endeavour  to  take  us  by  surprise, 
I  never  understood ;  if  the  latter,  it  certainly  failed, 
for  the  troops  were  literally  sleeping  on  their  arms, 
covered  with  their  blankets,  so  that  in  a  few  minutes 
a  line  was  formed,  with  the  commander-in-chief  pre- 
sent. It  was,  however,  considered  prudent  to  remain 
there  no  longer,  and  in  half  an  hour  this  post  was 
abandoned,  and  the  march  continued  until  noon  the 
next  day,  when  sl  stoppage  occurred,  from  the  French 
having  occupied  a  bridge  over  which  we  had  to  pass. 
Notwithstanding  the  men  were  almost  ready  to  faint 
for  want  of  food,  having  scarcely  tasted  any  thing 
for  twenty-four  hours,  yet  on  its  being  proclaimed 
through  the  line  that  volunteers  were  wanted  to 


DANIEL   WHEELER.  27 

force  the  passage  over  the  bridge,  a  sufficient  num- 
ber immediately  offered,  apparently  glad  of  such  an 
opportunity.  After  three  hours'  detention,  the  ob- 
struction was  removed,  I  am  inclined  to  think  by  its 
being  found  that  the  force  advancing  against  it  was 
much  too  strong  for  that  by  which  the  bridge  was 
occupied.  The  army  then  moved  forward  until  mid- 
night, although  its  course  was  much  impeded  by  a 
tremendous  storm  of  thunder,  lightning,  and  heavy 
rain,  which  commenced  at  nine,  P.  M.,  and  continued 
several  hours.  I  do  not  see  how  I  could  have  suffi- 
ciently exalted  the  name  of  my  God,  and  His  gra- 
cious dealings  with  a  poor  benighted  and  rebellious 
creature,  without  mentioning  the  two  facts  just  re- 
lated ;  inasmuch  as  they  magnify,  in  my  view.  His 
long-suffering  and  protection  to  one  who  was  utterly 
insensible  of  His  loving  kindness,  and  who  then  knew 
Him  not;  and  I  trust  I  shall  not  be  permitted  to 
overlook  or  pass  by  any  thing  that  will  show  forth 
His  praise,  and  tend  to  His  glory;  or  be  prevented 
from  acknowledging  His  power  and  His  might,  who 
hath,  according  to  His  mercy,  so  many  times  deliv- 
ered me  out  of  every  distress.  For,  notwithstanding 
the  constant  exposure  to  every  shower  of  rain  that 
fell,  without  covering  over  my  head,  and  with  no 
couch  but  the  earth,  and  that  at  times  soaked  with 
wet;  whilst  harassed  with  fatiguing  marches  night 
after  night,  and  with  little  rest  by  day;  amidst 
hunger  and  thirst,  being  often  short  of  food  for 
days  together,  and  occasionally  no  water  to  be  had, 
without  digging  a  well  to  procure  it,  to  avoid  the 


28 


MEMOIRS  OF 


unwholesome  waters  of  the  stagnant  pools  ^  and  al- 
though for  several  weeks  together  my  clothes  were 
never  taken  off  but  to  renew  a  shirt,  and  my  shoes 
but  seldom  off  my  weary  feet;  yet,  through  all,  my 
health  was  not  materially  affected  till  near  the  ap- 
proach of  winter.  But,  in  the  above  description,  not 
one  half  has  been  told  of  that  marvellous  mercy 
which  was  still  extended  for  my  preservation,  when 
many  fell  by  the  sword,  or  were  taken  captives  by 
the  enemy;  when  thousands  were  swept  off'  by  pes- 
tilence ;  and,  whilst  unhurt  myself,  I  saw  the  wounds 
of  others  bleed.  Once,  whilst  gone  to  Helvoetsluyg 
in  search  of  some  baggage,  I  entirely  missed  a  con- 
test, in  which  our  regiment  was  deprived  of  twenty- 
eight  men ;  and-^when  at  last  overwhelmed  with  sick- 
ness and  distress,  the  same  Divine  and  compassionate 
arm  of  everlasting  love  and  strength  was  still  under- 
neath to  bear  up  my  helpless  head,  and  in  His  own 
time  to  rescue  me  from  the  very  jaws  of  death,  to 
celebrate  His  praise,  and  to  declare,  in  humble 
thankfulness  and  gratitude  of  soul,  '  His  wonderful 
works  to  the  children  of  men.^ 


DANIEL  WHEELER. 


29 


CHAPTER  III. 

PRESERVED  FROM  DANGER  IN  THE  FIELD  OF  BATTLE  AT- 
TACKED BY  FEVER  HOSPITAL  TREATMENT  —  REMARK- 
ABLE RECOVERY  —  RETREAT  OF  THE  ARMY  RETURN  TO 

ENGLAND. 

^^As  the  winter  approached,  the  health  of  the 
troops  began  to  fail  to  an  alarming  and  awful  extent, 
from  exposure  to  cold  rains,  which  fell  almost  daily; 
and  yet  we  were  compelled  to  keep  the  field,  being 
constantly  on  the  retreat  before  the  greatly  superior 
force  of  the  enemy.  As  we  drew  near  the  walls  of 
Nimeguen,  the  British  forces  made  a  stand,  probably 
to  afford  time  foi  preparing  a  floating-bridge  across 
the  Waal,  to  secure  our  retreat  behind  that  river. 
At  the  same  time,  the  French  used  every  effort  in 
their  power  to  intercept  our  retreat,  by  endeavouring 
to  get  between  us  and  Nimeguen,  which,  from  the 
strength  of  its  fortifications,  was  capable  of  affording 
a  cover  for  several  days,  or  until  our  army  had 
passed  in  safety  over  the  bridge. 

The  last  two  or  three  >  days  the  contest  between 
the  two  armies  became  more  severe,  by  the  continual 
arrival  of  fresh  divisions  of  the  French  at  this  point : 
on  the  last  day  the  cannon  scarcely  ceased  to  roar 
f :om  sun-rise  to  sun-set.  The  regiment  to  which  I 
belonged  was  ordered  on  the  reserve  with  three 
3* 


30 


MEMOIRS  OP 


others;  two  of  wMcli  were  Britisli, . and  the  third 
Hanoverian.  As  the  cannonade  increased^  the  first 
regiment  of  reserve  was  called  upon,  in  two  hours 
after  the  second  summoned,  and  by  eleven  o'clock  in 
the  forenoon,  the  third.  The  direction  from  which 
the  sound  of  the  conflict  issued,  left  no  doubt  that 
it  was  rapidly  approaching  the  ground  on  which  we 
stood ;  and  although,  as  the  last  reserve,  we  had  not  - 
been  ordered  to  march,  yet  our  tents  were  struck, 
and  every  thing  prepared  to  move  on  the  first  alarm.* 
I  had  been '  going  about  in  the  wet  for  several  days 
previous,  without  the  practicability  of  obtaining  dry 
clothes ;  and  this  day  being  colder  and  more  rainy 
than  usual,  with  the  increased  exertion  necessary  on 
account  of  the  threatening  aspect  of  things  close 
upon  us,  might  hasten  an  illness,  the  foundation  of 
which  had  already  been  deeply  laid,  and  which  began 
with  shivering  fits,  just  in  the  interval  of  waiting  for 
the  expected  courier  to  call  us  to  the  field  of  slaughter. 
About  three  o'clock  in  the  afternoon,  a  light  dragoon 
arrived  with  a  dispatch ;  "but  instead  of  its  hastening 
us  to  the  scene  of  action,  it  proved  to  be  an  order  for 
us  to  join  the  rear  of  another  regiment  then  retreat- 
ing towards  Nimeguen.  Our  army,  after  sustaining 
for  many  hours  with  great  loss  the  unequal  Combat, 
was  at  length  compelled  to  retire.  Thus  were  we 
preserved  when  on  the  very  brink  of  danger,  in  a 
manner  as  unlooked  for  as  unmerited,  from  sharing 

•5^  Our  expedition  landed  without  any  tents,  but  a  supply 
was  furnished  about  six  weeks  afterwards,  I  think  whilst 
we  were  encamped  on  the  plains  of  Breda. 


DANIEL  WHEELER. 


31 


in  the  disasters  of  a  day  in  whicli  mucli  human  life 
was  wasted,  and  which  entailed  great  suffering  and 
distress  on  many  who  survived  it.  After  we  had 
moved  forward  two  or  three  miles,  the  coldness  and 
shivering  I  had  previously  felt  were  succeeded  by 
violent  heat  and  fever,  and  my  throat  seemed  almost 
closed  up.  For  several  days  I  had  found  swallowing 
very  painful  and  difficult,  from  its  extreme  soreness ; 
but  had  taken  little  notice  of  it.  In  this  condition 
I  was  still  able  to  keep  up  with  the  body  of  the  regi- 
ment; but,  after  entering  the  gates  of  Nimeguen, 
from  the  frequent  stoppages  which  took  place  in  the 
miry  streets  of  the  city,  owing  to  accidents  constantly 
occurring  with  the  floating-bridge,  occasioned  by  the 
fire  of  the  French  upon  it,  I  became  more  and  more 
affected  with  something  of  the  cramp  kind,  which 
nearly  prevented  my  standing  upright.  As  the  night 
drew- on,  it  became  colder,  and  my  pain  increased, 
but  I  kept  going  on  as  well  as  I  could :  at  length  we 
came  in  sight  of  the  bridge,  when  we  were  again 
stopped  for  some  time.  I  was^  near  the  colours  of 
the  regiment,  and  an  officer  who  carried  one  of  them 
made  some  remarks  to  me  about  the  bridge ;  but  feel- 
ing myself  much  worse,  I  told  him  I  should  never 
go  over  that  bridge.  He  endeavoured  to  cheer  me 
up,  saying,  that  I  should  go  over  that  and  many 
more;  but,  however,  my  assertion  proved  correct; 
for,  before  the  line  again  moved  forward,  I  had  left 
it,  and  was  leaning  against  the  wall  of  a  house,  no 
longer  able  to  proceed,  from  increased  illness. 

In  this  position  I  remained  for  some  time;  and 


32 


MEMOIRS  OF 


after  having  painfully  beheld  the  last  of  the  rear  of 
the  regiment  pass  on  and  leave  me  behind^  there 
seemed  to  be  no  hope  left,  as  the  only  men  in  the 
world  from  whom  I  could  expect  a  helping  hand 
were  all  out  of  sight.  But,  although  apparently  for- 
saken by  all,  and  left  to  perish  unseen  and  unknown, 
yet  that  ever-compassionate  Arm,  which  had  so  often 
been  with  me  in  extremity,  was  again  stretched  put, 
and  did  not  long  allow  me  to  remain  in  this  deplorable' 
condition;  but,  in  adorable  mercy,  my  gracious  Lord 
was  pleased  to  put  into  the  hearts  of  some  of  the 
regiment  who  knew  the  real  cause  of  my  absence,  to 
send  two  of  the  men  back  to  endeavour  to  find  me 
out,  and  render  every  assis%nce  in  their  power.  As 
I  had  not  gone  from  the  place  where  I  stopped,  they 
had  no  difficulty  in  finding  me,  although  it  was  by 
that  time  nearly  dark;  but  as  I  could  not  possibly  go 
forward  to  the  regiment,  they  at  last  concluded  to 
leave  me  in  the  hands  of  a  picquet  of  cavalry,  which 
was  left  to  cover  the  retreat  of  the  army  through  the 
city.  Having  helped  me  to  the  place,  and  left  me  in 
charge  of  the  picquet,  they  made  off  with  all  haste 
to  overtake  their  companions.  Here  the  wife  of  a 
soldier  gave  me  some  ground  pepper  mixed  with 
heated  spirits ;  and  although,'  from  the  state  of  my 
throat,  I  could  scarcely  swallow  the  fiery  mixture, 
yet  it  proved  useful,  considerably  relieving  the  pain 
in  my  stomach,  and  renewing  the  general  warmth. 
As  it  was  expected  that  the  enemy  would  attack  the 
batteries  in  the  night  (which  however  was  not  the 
case,  although  they  kept  up  a  heavy  firing),  I  was 


DANIEL  WHJEELER. 


83 


helped  into  a  loft,  to  be  out  of  tlie  way;  here  I  re- 
mained until  the  morning,  and  was  then  assisted  on 
board  of  a  galliot,  provided  for  the  reception  of  those 
who,  like  myself,  were  disabled  by  sickness  or  other 
causes.  The  hold  of  this  vessel  was  filled  with  as 
many  people  as  could  lie  close  to  each  other :  they 
were  in  the  various  stages  of  a  violent  epidemic  dis- 
order; and,  from  the  heat  occasioned  by  so  many 
being  crowded  together,  the  air  was  very  oppressive, 
and  difficult  to  breathe.  Two  other  galliots  of  a 
similar  description  proceeded  in  company  with  us  up 
the  river,  in  hopes  of  getting  round  a  neck  of  land 
at  which  the  Waal  and  the  Rhine  unite.  But  al- 
though considerable  exertions  were  made  by  the  sail- 
ors, aided  by  such  of  the  sick  as  were  at  all  able  to 
stand,  of  whom  I  made  one,  they  had  not  succeeded 
in  warping  round  the  point,  when  a  party  of  French 
hussars  made  their  appearance  on  the  shore.  It  was 
fully  expected  they  would  endeavour  to  prevent  our 
escape,  by  opening  a  fire  with  cannon;  but  before 
they  had  time  to  bring  any  near  enough  to  bear  on 
us,  we  had  got  fairly  into  the  current  of  the  Ehine, 
and  were  soon  beyond  their  reach.  Being  much 
exhausted,  I  went  below,  but  soon  became  very  ill 
from  the  closeness  of  the  place.  Whilst  under  this 
and  other  distressing  circumstances,  both  of  body 
and  mind,  one  of  our  companions,  who  lay  next  but 
one  to  me,  was  removed  by  death  from  all  his 
troubles ;  and  although  none  of  us  could  expect,  at 
the  time,  but  that  a  similar  fate  would  in  all  proba- 
bility soon  overtake  us,  — yet,  in  my  own  case  at 


34 


MEMOIRS  OF 


least;  notwithstanding  I  was  worn  down  with  fatigue 
and  sickness,  and  without  a  glimpse  of  any  thing  to 
make  life  any  longer  desirable,  except  the  fear  of 
death,  —  still,  nature  could  not-  but  feel  appalled, 
when  the  dead  body  of  a  fellow-sufferer  was  dragged 
past,  to  be  taken  on  to.  the  deck  of  the  vessel.  As 
the  evening  came  on,  I  became  much  worse;  and 
although  the  night  was  cold  and  frosty,  I  thought  it 
better  to  get  on-  deck,  where  I  could  breathe  more 
freely,  rather  than  remain  any  longer  below;  accord- 
ingly three  or  four  of  the  people  helped  me  up,  for 
I  was  now  so  faint  for  want  of  support,  that  I  had 
scarcely  any  strength  left.  I  remained  on  deck- all 
night,  and  got  a  little  sleep;  in  the  morning,  the 
cold  compelled  me  again  to  go  below,  but  I  felt  a 
little  refreshed,  and  better  able  to  bear  the  closeness 
of  the  place,  keeping  near  the  hatchway,  where  there 
was  a  greater  circulation  of  air.  In  two  days  more 
we  arrived  at  Ehenin,  a  town  close  to  the  bank  of 
the  Ehine,  where  an  old  monastery  was  fitted  up  as 
an  hospital  for  the  British  sick. 

Sometime  after  reaching  this  place,  a  person  came 
on  board  the  galliot  to  see  if  there  were  any  amongst 
the  newly-arrived  sick  with  whom  he  was  acquainted. 
He  came  down  below,  and,  after  looking  round,  was 
about  going  away,  when  I  made  what  effort  I  could 
for  some  one  to  stop  him.  He  had  looked  at  me, 
amongst  the  rest;  but  I  was  so  much  reduced  and 
altered  in  appearance  that  he  had  not  recognised  me, 
but  passed  by,  although  he  had  once  known  me  very 
well.    When  brought  back,  he  soon  recollected  me. 


DANIEL  WHEELER. 


35 


and  feelingly  expressed  great  regret  at  finding  liis 
old  acquaintance  in  such  a  weak  condition.  He  liad 
been  a  patient  in  this  hospital  himself,  and  when 
restored  to  health  again,  being  found  an  active  and 
useful  person,  he  was  retained  as  a  ward-master  for 
the  benefit  of  others.  Having  had  the  fever,  he 
was  tolerably  well  acquainted  with  the  best  mode  of 
treating  it;  and  soon  after  finding  me,  he  adminis- 
tered a  small  quantity  of  strong  cordial,  which  had 
the  desired  efiect  for  a  short  time,  by  enabling  me 
to  get  on  shore.  With  his  assistance  I  was  conveyed 
to  the  hospital,  where  he  soon  procured  one  of  the 
surgeons  to  examine  me ;  and  being  very  desirous  to 
render  every  assistance  in  his  power,  he  suggested  to 
him  the  propriety  of  giving  some  particular  medi- 
cine, which  had  often  proved  useful  in  bad  cases; 
to  which  the  surgeon  replied,  not  aware  that  I  heard 
all  that  was  passing  between  them,  He  will  not  want 
any  thing  long.^  By  this  it  was  evident  that  mine 
was  considered  a  hopeless  case ;  which  could  not  be 
wondered  at,  the  disorder  having  been  so  fatal,  that 
those  who  had  recovered  were  said  not  to  average 
more  than  one  in  fifty;  and  as  my  attack  had  been 
so  long  neglected,  the  conclusion  was  reasonable,  al- 
though it  did  not  prove  correct.  In  a  few  days  I  was 
so  much  recruited  as  to  be  able  to  walk  about  the 
town ;  but  it  was  a  distinguishing  characteristic  of 
this  complaint,  that  having  once  had  it  was  no  secu- 
rity whatever  against  a  second  attack,  and  that  those 
who  got  well  through  it  the  first,  or  perhaps  the 
second  time,  were  frequently  its  victims  on  the  third 


86 


MEMOIRS  OP 


encounter.  1  found  by  experience  tliat  this  report 
was  not  without  foundation;  for  instead  of  being 
fully  restored  to  health  again^  as  for  the  fir^t  few 
days  seemed  probable^  the  disorder  returned  a  second 
time,  and  with  much  more  violent  symptoms.  As  a 
state  of  high  delirium  soon  came  on,  I  was  but  a 
short  time  sensible  of  what  transpired,  after  the  ap- 
plication of  a  large  blister;  except  the  workings  of  a 
terrified  imagination,  some  of  the  impressions  of 
which,  even  at  this  distance  of  time,  are  not  wholly 
obliterated  from  myt  memory,  so  deeply  and  "strongly 
were  they  engraven.  From  the  treatment  which  fol- 
lowed, when  no  longer  delirious,  the  disorder,  must 
have  been  of  the  nature  of  typhus;  as  at  one  time  a 
liberal  allowance  per  day  of  equal  parts  of  brandy 
and  port  wine  was  given  me,  as  hot  as  could  well  be  ^ 
taken.  How  long  this  continued  I  am  not  aware, 
but  I  was  confined  to  my  bed  for  such  a  length  of 
time,  as  to  be  wholly  unable  to  move  in  any  direc- 
tion, from  extreme  weakness ;  and  so  generally  was 
this  the  case  in  this  disorder,  that  a  man  was  ap- 
pointed in  every  ward  to  go  round  occasionally,  to 
turn  from  one  side  to  the  other  such  of  the  patients 
as  were  incapable  of  turning  themselves. 

I  was  at  length  brought  so  near  the  brink  of  the 
grave,  that,  to  all  appearance,  no  alteration  for  the 
better  could  be  expected.  I  am  not  aware  that  I 
had  even  a  wish  to  live ;  but  my  mind  was  so  recon- 
ciled to  the  prospect  of  death,  which  then  seemed 
near  and  inevitable,  that  I  had  given  my  watch  into 
the  hands  of  the  person  who  had  visited  the  galliot, 
with  a  reauest  that  he  would  inform  my  family  where 


DANIEL  WHEELER. 


37 


I  had  ended  my  days.  Indeed^  when  some  expecta- 
tion of  recovery  was  at  last  held  out,  I  could  not  help 
looking  forward,  with  a  feeling  of  regret,  to  the  pro- 
bability of  having  again  to  encounter  the  series  of 
hardships  and  distress  to  which  I  should  unavoidably 
be  subjected.  As  I  regained  a  little  strength,  I 
began  to  take  notice  of  the  state  of  things  around 
me ;  and  having  daily  heard  a  noise  like  that  of  a 
carpenter^s  shop,  I  now  ascertained  the  cause  to  be 
the  nailing  up  of  the  coffins,  each  day,  of  those  who 
had  died  in  the  last  twenty-four  hours ;  and  I  found 
that  the  dead-house,  or  place  where  the  dead  were 
deposited  previously  to  interment,  when  taken  out  of 
the  wards,  being  opposite  the  windows  of  the  room  I 
was  in,  afforded  full  opportunity  for  my  beholding  the 
striking  and  affecting  scene,  which  could  not  fail  to 
excite  feelings  of  horror  and  dismay  in  one  so  much 
enervated  by  the  very  disease  which  I  now  witnessed 
to  be  so  fatal  to  others.  The  average  number  of 
deaths  was  twenty-seven  in  a  day  and  night;  but 
sometimes  the  number  so  increased,  that  the  Dutch 
could  not  furnish  coffins  sufficient  for  the  demand  of 
the  day;  and  then  the  method  of  sewing  up  the 
bodies  in  the  bedding  they  had  occupied,  was  re- 
sorted to.  -  Several  wagon  loads  of  bodies  were  car- 
^ried  off  every  afternoon  for  interment.^'^ 


*  The  accounts  of  the  deplorable  treatment  of  the  sick, 
and  of  the  disasters  of  the  British  army  in  their  retreat  to 
Bremen,  as  given  in  the  Annual  Register  of  1795,  more  than 
confirm  the  description  of  the  author  of  this  biographical 
sketch.  « 

4 


88 


MEMOIRS  OF 


When  able  to  walk  about  the  room  with  the  assist- 
ance of  my  sticky  it  happened  that  the  regiment  to 
which  I  belonged  was  quartered  in  a  village  about 
two  miles  from  the  bank  of  the  Rhine,  opposite  to 
that  on  which  the  hospital  stood.  Some  of  the  offi- 
cers came  over  to  ascertain  for  themselves  whether 
any  of  the  missing  from  their  regiment  were  amongst 
the  sick :  at  length  they  came  into  the  ward  where  I 
was,  and  the  second  in  command,  with  whom  I  was 
well  acquainted,  being  with  them,  I  requested  his 
help  to  get  me  liberated  from  the  hospital,  telling 
him  that  I  had  no  chance  of  becoming  thoroughly 
well  whilst  in  it,  and  of  the  danger  to  which  I  was 
constantly  exposed  of  having  another  relapse.  He 
immediately  applied  to  some  of  the  medical  staff  on 
duty,  and  conducted  them  to  me  through  the  wards; 
but  it  ended  in  his  informing  me  that  the  doctors 
could  not  suffer  my  going  out  until  farther  recovered, 
as  I  was  quite  unfit  for  exposure.  Not  knowing  how 
long  I  might  be  detained,  I  was  now  determined  to 
make  my  escape  on  the  first  opportunity;  and  the 
next  day  being  remarkably  fine,  I  walked  out  two  or 
three  times  into  the  air,  though  with  much  difficulty, 
The  following  morning  I  met  with  a  person  belong- 
ing to  the  regiment,  who  was  going  to  join  it  again 
the  same  afternoon ;  and,  as  we  were  well  acquainted, 
I  did  not  hesitate  to  disclose  my  intention  of  quitting 
the  hospital  in  a  clandestine  manner,  and  resolved  to 
accompany  him,  if  possible. 

I  returned  again  to  the  hospital,  as  at  other  times; 
ancL  in  the  afternoon,  as  if  going  to  take  another  walk, 


DANIEL  WHEELER. 


39 


I  proceeded  to  the  river  side;  and  the  ferry-boat 
being  just  ready  for  setting  off^  I  got  into  if:  undis- 
covered, and  passed  the  Rliine,  arriving  at  the  village 
of  Kesterne  soon  after  dark  the  same  evening,  with- 
out taking  cold,  although  the  river  was  thickly  frozen 
over,  and  a  passage  cut  through  the  ice,  to  allow  the 
ferry-boat  to  cross  backwards  and  forwards.  From 
this  time  I  rapidly  gathered  strength,  and  at  the  end 
of  a  week  was  so  much  recruited,  as  to  venture  back 
to  the  hospital  to  see  how  those  fared  whom  I  had 
left  behind  ]  at  the  same  time,  it  is  very  probable,  to 
show  how  I  had  fared  myself ;  without  any  fear  of 
being  detained,  as  I  was  evidently  much  stronger 
than  when  under  their  roof.    To  lessen  the  fatigue, 
I  procured  a  horse  for  the  excursion,  and  proceeded 
accordingly  towards  the  river  side.    The  risk  I  then 
ran,  however  unwarrantable,  afforded  me  another 
opportunity  of  seeing  the  effect  of  a  renewed  attack 
of  this  dreadful  disorder  upon  a  Scotch  sergeant  of 
the  Highland  watch,  who  had  had  the  fever  twice, 
and  both  times  recovered  from  it.    He  was  a  very 
stout  man,  and  when  I  left  the  hospital  appeared  in 
perfect  health  and  strength.    In  the  interval  of  my 
absence,  he  had  been  seized  with  it  a  third  time,  and 
when  I  saw  him,  had  nearly  finished  his  course;  he 
was  speechless,  and  survived  but  a  short  time  after- 
wards :  I  think  this  last  time,  he  was  ill  only  three 
days.  .Although  I  escaped  any  farther  infection,  yet 
I  was  punished  for  my  temerity  before  getting  back 
again  to  Kesterne.    After  crossing  the  river  in  the 
boat,  I  had  to  pass  through  a  small  sheet  of  shallow 


40 


MEMOIRS  OF 


water,  which  had  been  frozen,  but  was  then  broken 
up  by  the  loaded  wagons  that  passed  that  way.  On 
getting  up  to  it,  I  found  it  in  a  half-frozen  state,  the 
old  ice  not  being  sufficiently  strongly  united  again  to 
bear  the  horse,  which  refused  to  pass  it;  and  on  my 
urging  him  forward,  he  lay  down  with  me  in  the 
water.  It  was  with  difficulty  that  I  could  extricate 
myself  from  him,  and  it  is  doubtful  whether  I  should 
have  succeeded,  without  the  assistance  of  another 
person  then  at  hand.  In  this  wet  condition  I  had  a 
long  distance  to  go,  in  a  keen  frosty  night,  in  an  open 
wagon,  which  the  day  following  threatened  a  renewal 
of  my  illness ;  but^  by  the  timely  use  of  medicines, 
I  was  favoured,  not  according  to  my  deserts,  to  escape 
without  any  serious  indisposition. 

In  looking  back  at  the  marvellous  manner  in 
which  I  was  sustained  through  all  this  conflict,  and 
again  restored  as  one  brought  back  from  the  dead,  I 
cannot  avoid  adverting  to  that  period  of  my  illness 
when  my  mind  felt  so  reconciled  to  the  prospect  of 
death,  as  before-mentioned ;  and  I  now  fully  believe, 
from  what  I  have  since  been  mercifully  favoured  to 
experience,  that  so  far  from  being  in  any  degree 
prepared  for  such  an  awful  event,  a  deceptive  feeling 
-must  have  been  superinduced  by  the  state  of  torpor 
and  insensibility  in  which  I  then  was,  and  which 
totally  benumbed  any  better  feelings  and  desires  as 
to  the  future.  To  this  may  be  added  a  predominating 
fear  of  having  to  endure  more  of  those  Sufferings, 
of  which  I  had  had  no  small  share ;  which,  the  pro- 
bability of  being  again  restored  to  health  seemed  to 


DANIELWHEELER.  41 

banisli  every  hope  of  escaping.  Truly  awful  is  the 
thought  which  this  view  of  my  then  lost  condition 
occasions,  when  I  contemplate  the  woe  and  misery 
which  must  have  been  my  eternal  portion,  if  unutter- 
able mercy  and  long-suffering  had  been  withdrawn ; 
and  if  the  soul  had  been  required  of  one  who  had 
witnessed  no  repentance  towards  God  the  Judge  of 
all,  except  what  at  times  the  fear  of  punishment  had 
extorted;  and  who  was  a  stranger  to  that  saving 
faith  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  as  the  '  Lamb  of  Grod 
that  taketh  away  the  sin  of  the  world'  —  without 
which,  His  precious  blood  would  have  been  shed  in 
vain  for  me :  —  I  should  thus  have  died  in  my  sins, 
which,  unrepented  of,  would  have  followed  after  to 
judgment,  in  terrible  array  against  my  guilty  soul; 
and  yet  when  my  end  was  apparently  so  near  and 
inevitable,  if  such  questions  as  are  frequently  pro- 
posed on  the  like  occasions  had  been  put  to  me,  I 
have  little  doubt  but  satisfactory  answers  would  have 
been  returned,  as  to  my  belief  and  hope  in  the  essen- 
tial truths  of  the  gospel.  But,  alas  !  this  would  have 
been  from  hearsay  and  traditional  report,  and  not 
from  any  heartfelt  saving  knowledge  of  my  own;  for 
it  is  now  plain  to  my  understanding,  that  no  man  can 
have  saving  faith  in  Jesus  Christ,  who  is  unac- 
quainted with,  and  does  not  walk  in,  the  light  of 
that  Divine  Spirit,  which  is  so  justly  styled  the  Spirit 
of  faith.  It  is  through  this  alone  that  the  death  and 
sufferings  of  Christ  and  his  whole  sacrifice  for  sin 
are  availing,  and  truly  applied  to  all  those  who 
through  faith  lay  hold  of  Him,  the  true  Light  and 
4* 


42 


MEMOIRS  OF 


Saviour  of  them  that  believe  in  His  inward  and 
spiritual  appearance.  These  can  say  to  others^  from 
sensible  and  blessed  experience  :  '  Behold  the  Lamb 
of  G  od,  that  taketh  away  the  sin  of  the  world :  ^ 
they  have  received  the  atonement  by  Him^  and  they 
reap  the  glorious  fruit  and  benefit  of  His  death  and 
suffering  for  sin,  by  the  sacrifice  of  Himself,  and  of 
His  resurrection  and  ascension;  in  that  He  ever 
liveth  to  make  intercession  for  those  who  are  thus 
willing  to  come  unto  God  by  Him.  A.  man  may 
yield  an  assent  to  all  the  great  and  solemn  truths 
of  Christianity,  —  the  miraculous  birth,  holy  life, 
cruel  sufferings,  ignominious  death,  and  glorious  re- 
surrection and  ascension  of  our  blessed  Redeemer; 
—  he  may  believe,  in  the  abstract,  in  His  inward 
and  spiritual  appearance  in  the  hearts  of  mankind 
by  His  Holy  Spirit;  and  yet  he  may  fall  short  of  the 
prize  immortal,  unless  he  comes  to  witness  the  saving 
operation  of  the  Holy  Spirit  in  his  own  heart,  and 
to  know  thereby,  through  faith  in  it,  a  purifying  pre- 
paration for  the  kingdom  of  righteousness,  peace, 
and  joy  in  the  Holy  Ghost.  How  can  I  sufficiently 
appreciate  or  declare  the  extent  of  the  endless  mercy 
which  suffered  me  not  to  perish  in  the  midst  of  my 
sins,  when  so  many  were  swept  away  by  the  same 
pestilential  disorder! 

After  having  mentioned  the  facts  connected  with 
my  sickness  and  recovery,  it  seems  only  due,  however 
feeble  on  my  part  the  effort,  to  endeavour  to  com- 
memorate such  gracious  dealings  with  humble  grati- 
tude and  reverence;  earnestly  desiring  that  no  motive 


DANIEL  WHEELER. 


43 


whatever  may  be  allowed  to  prevail  with  me  for 
making  the  attempt,  but  that  of  promoting  the  glory 
and  honour  of  the  Great  Name;  that  others  may 
know,  and  fear,  and  believe  in  the  all-sufficiency  of 
that  power  which  hath  ^  showed  me  the  path  of  life,' 
and  which  alone  can  bless  for  their  instruction  what 
has  been  written,  to  press  the  necessity  of  contend- 
ing for  that  saving  faith  ^once  delivered  to  the 
saints/  Without  it,  all  religious  profession  is  a 
dream,  a  shadow,  and  a  doubt )  but  with  it,  a  glo- 
rious reality;  —  yea,  ^the  substance  of  things  hoped 
for,  the  evidence  of  things  not  seen,'  —  even  the 
salvation  of  the  soul,  through  Christ  Jesus  our 
Lord. 

Whilst  the  severity  of  the  winter  greatly  facilitated 
the  operations  of  the  French  army,  by  enabling  them 
to  cross  the  frozen  rivers  without  difficulty,  and  at 
almost  any  given  point;  so  it  contributed  most  effect- 
ually to  harass  the  diminished  numbers  of  the  re- 
treating British  forces.  It  was  the  more  felt  from 
the  scarcity  of  provisions,  occasioned  by  the  inhabi- 
tants withholding  from  us  every  supply,  in  compliance 
with  the  intimidating  threatenings  of  our  victorious 
enemy;  so  that  we  frequently  could  not  procure 
needful  food  even  for  money,  whilst  our  opponents 
were  supplied  by  the  terrified  householders  at  free 
cost.  In  some  places,  the  inhabitants  openly  declared 
they  were  withholding  their  provisions  for  the  supply 
of  the  French,  aware  of  the  cruel  treatment  they 
should  witness  at  their  hands,  if  unable  to  provide 
for  them  when  they  arrived;  although  they  consi- 


44 


MEMOIRS  OF 


dered  ttie  Eritisli  to  be  their  friends,  and  were  well 
treated  by  them. 

Before  I  left  the  hospital  at  Ehenin,  the  French 
had  approached  so  near,  that  the  windows  of  the 
place  frequently  shook  with  the  discharge  of  their 
artillery.  Sometimes  a  wagon  load  of  the  wounded 
English  would  arrive  at  the  hospital ;  when  many, 
whose  recovery  would  in  a  healthy  situation  have 
been  speedy  and  almost  certain,  were  carried  off  in 
a  few  days  by  the  infectious  disorder  which  prevailed 
at  the  place;  and,  from  the  disastrous  issue  of  the 
campaign,  however  greatly  this  was  to  be  deplored, 
it  could  not  be  avoided.  We  were  not  long  permitted 
to  remain  at  Kesterne,  before  being  obliged  to  move 
towards  the  north  of  Holland;  when  the  town  of 
Ehenin,  with  the  hospital,  fell  into  the  hands  of  the 
enemy.  Soon  after  this  event,  the  frost  became  more 
intense ;  and  the  Dutch  could  no  longer  make  graves 
for  the  interment  of  the  dead,  but  piled  the  coffins  • 
upon  each  other  in  great  numbers,  until  a  thaw  took 
place. 

Although  my  strength  was  considerably  recruited 
before  we  left  Kesterne,  I  was  yet  very  unequal  to 
the  subsequent  exposure,  having  to  pass  great  part 
of  the  first  night  in  the  frost,  after  leaving  that 
place ;  but  although  I  slept  in  a  cart  with  a  canvass 
tilt,  I  do  not  remember  taking  cold,  or  otherwise 
experiencing  any  injurious  effects,  either  then  or 
afterwards,  beyond  what  might  have  been  expected 
from  great  fatigue  and  improper  diet,  there  being  at 
that  time  little  to  be  procured,  but  coarse  black  bread 


DANIEL  WHEELER. 


45 


and  ardent  spirits.  During  this  harassing  march,  at 
such  an  inclement  season,  many  of  the  poor  men  lost 
parts  of  their  toes,  by  imprudently  sitting  down  in 
the  frost  for  too  long  a  time  at  once,  and  from  not 
having  their  feet  properly  protected.  I  can  well 
remember  having  been  so  wearied  myself,  as  to  come 
to  the  determination  to  sit  down,  and  risk  the  con- 
sequence, although  fuHy  aware  of  the  danger  of 
falling  asleep  in  such  circumstances;  but  I  was 
prompted  by  a  secret  impulse  to  resist  the  inclina- 
tion, although  nearly  overcome  with  fatigue;  then 
after  moving  about  a  while  longer,  I  have  again 
begun  to -give  way,  but  still  struggled  on.  And 
when  at  last  it  seemed  as  if  human  nature  must 
give  up,  the  thought  of  relations  in  England,  as  if  I 
had  had  a  home,  would  cross  my  mind,  and  stimulate 
me  to  try  again  in  hope,  until  something  has  occurred 
to  bring  relief,  and  shelter,  and  repose.  Perhaps,  if 
more  food  could  have  been  procured,  the  propensity 
to  sleep,  which  exposure  to  cold  occasioned,  would 
have  been  irresistible. 

In  this  manner  the  winter  wore  away;  but  at 
length  we  got  so  far  out  of  the  reach  of  the  French, 
.as  to  allow  a  longer  space  of  time  for  rest  at  each 
place  we  arrived  at.  The  cold  weather  continued 
until  we  reached  the  banks  of  the  river  Weser; 
when  the  retreating  wreck  of  our  army  was  unex- 
pectedly cheered  with  a  sight  of  the  mast-heads  of 
the  British  fleet  lying  off  Bremen-leke,  and  waiting 
to  convey  it  from  the  shores  of  the  continent,  where 
it  had  witnessed  so  much  distress,  wasting,  and  de- 


46 


MEMOIRS  OF 


stmction  —  to  be  attributed  mucli  more  to  hardsHps, 
fatigue,  and  pestilence,  than  to  the  sword  of  the'^ 
enemy,  although  greatly  superior  to  us  in  strength, 
and  possessing  local  advantages  of  which  we  were 
wholly  destitute/' 

IHere  ends  the  Author's  Uogra;phical  sketch  of  his 
own  life.'] 


DANIEL  WHEELER. 


47 


CHAPTER  IV. 

SAILS  WITH  HIS  REGIMENT  TO  THE  WEST  INDIES — WONDERFUL 
PRESERVATION — SERIOUS  IMPRESSIONS — RETURNS  TO  ENG- 
LAND CONVINCED  OF  FRIENDS'  PRINCIPLES  BECOMES  A 

MEMBER  OF   THE    SOCIETY  SETTLES   IN    BUSINESS  —  HIS 

MARRIAGE  ACKNOWLEDGED  AS  A  MINISTER. 

No  biograpliical  memoranda  appear  to  have  been 
made  by  Daniel  Wheeler  for  many  years  subsequent 
to  this  period.  In  the  autumn  of  1795  he  obtained 
a  commission  in  a  regiment  destined  for  the  West 
Indies^  and  sailed  with  the  expedition  appointed  to 
this  service  under  Sir  Ealph  Abercrombie.  After  a 
most  stormy  and  disastrous  passage^  they  were  once 
in  sight  of  the  islands^  but  were  driven  back  by  a 
dreadful  hurricane,  in  which  several  of  the  vessels 
foundered,  and  great  numbers  of  the  troops  perished. 
A  malignant  fever  also  raged  with  fatal  violence 
among  the  crews  of  the  fleet;  and  in  the  ship  in 
which  he  had  embarked,  twenty-seven  fell  victims  to 
it  within  a  short  interval. 

Daniel  Wheeler  experienced  a  remarkable  preser- 
vation at  this  time,  to  which  he  often  referred,  as  a 
merciful  interposition  of  an  overruling  Providence 
in  his  behalf.  The  vessel  in  which  he  was  appointed 
to  sail,  and  which  was  considered  a  remarkably  fine 
one,  was  crowded,  from  the  preference  given  to  her 


48 


MEMOIRS  OP 


by  many  of  the  officers.  After  they  had  been  some 
weeks  at  sea,  a  collier  (being  one  of  the  vessels  hired 
as  transports)  coming  alongside,  he  proposed  to  one 
of  his  friends  that  they  should  go  on  board  of  her. 
His  fellow-officers  ridiculed  the  idea  of  preferring  an 
old  collier  to  the  noble  ship  in  which  they  were;  but 
he  and  his  friend  persisted,  and  transferred  them- 
selves to  her.  The  same  evening  a  hurricane  arose, 
and  the  vessel  they  had  quitted  was  never  heard  of 
afterwards. 

In  connection  with  this  period,  he  remarked  to  a 
friend,  on  being  questioned  as  to  the  means  made  use 
of  in  the  Divine  hand  for  effecting  ^  a  new  birth  unto 
righteousness'  in  his  heart,  that  he  could  not  remem- 
ber any  outward  means  having  been  employed,  unless 
incjeed  he -might  except  a  storm  at  sea,  during  which 
his  mind  was  deeply  affected;  and  when  under  a 
feeling  of  his  lost  condition  by  nature,  he  was  mer- 
cifully enabled  also  to  see  the  remedy,  and  the  entire 
spirituality  of  the  gospel  dispensation.  ^^I  was  at 
this  time  convinced,'^  he  says,  ^^of  Friends'  princi- 
ples, they  being  neither  more  nor  less,  in  my  estima- 
tion, than  pure  Christianity.  When  Friends  visited 
me,  on  my  application  for  membership,  I  told  them  I 
was  convinced  at  sea ;  for  I  verily  believed,  in  look- 
ing back,  that  this  had  been  the  case:  no  human 
means  were  made  use  of ;  it  was  altogether  the  im- 
mediate work  of  the  Holy  Spirit  upon  my  heart.'' 
He  resolved  that,  if  again  permitted  to  reach  the 
shore,  he  would  endeavour  to  lead  a  life  of  more 
circumspection,  and  which  should  tend  to  the  glory 


DANIEL  WHEELER. 


49 


of  Grod,  wlio  had  thus  so  mercifully  visited  him  by 
His  free  grace.  Becoming  dissatisfied  with  the  mili- 
tary profession^  he  quitted  the  army  in  the  early  part 
of  the  year  1796. 

He  now  became  an  inmate  in  the  family  of  his 
eldest  sister,  who  had  married  a  member  of  the 
Society  of  Friends,  and  having  become  convinced 
of  their  religious  principles,  had  united  herself  to 
them.  Here  his  mind  was  renewedly  impressed  with 
the  great  importance  of  Divine  truth.  The  little 
meeting  which  he  attended  in  the  early  part  of  his 
religious  course,  that  of  Handsworth  Woodhouse,  was 
usually  held  in  silence ;  and  he  was  often  known  to 
refer  to  some  of  those  solemn  seasons,  as  times  of 
peculiar  instruction  to  his  mind,  in  which  the  power 
of  the  Lord  was  sensibly  felt  and  His  truth  revealed. 

Being  made  a  partaker  of  the  great  privilege 
enjoyed  by  those  who  are  of  the  flock  of  Christ,  in 
being  enabled  to  distinguish  between  the  voice  of 
the  Grood  Shepherd  and  that  of  the  stranger,  he  was 
earnestly  desirous  that  obedience  should  keep  pace 
with  knowledge.  He  waited  patiently  upon  the  Lord 
for  instruction  in  his  various  stoppings,  and  being 
brought  into  a  state  of  deep  humility  and  prostration 
of  spirit,  he  was  made  sensible  that  the  only  path  in 
which  he  could  walk  with  safety  was  that  of  self- 
denial.  Much  mental  conflict  was  at  this  season  his 
portion;  but  peace  was  only  to  be  obtained  by  the 
entire  surrender  of  the  will ;  and  in  conformity  with 
what  he  believed  to  be  required  of  him,  he  adopted 
the  plain  dress  of  the  Society  of  Friends. 


50 


MEMOIRS  OF 


In  the  year  1797  he  was  received  into  membership 
with  that  Society^  and  about  the  same  time  he  en- 
gaged in  the  seed  trade^  at  ShejBBield.   By  the  Divine 
blessing  on  his  exertions,  he  soon  succeeded  in  ob- 
taining a  business  fully  adequate  to  his  moderate 
desires.    It  was  his  daily  practice,  at  those  intervals 
when  the  attendance  in  his  shop  could  be  dispensed 
with,  if  but  for  a  few  minutes  at  a  time,  to  retire  to 
a  small  apartment  behind  it,  and  in  a  prayerful  spirit' 
to  explore  the  contents  of  the  sacred  volume :  the 
light  which  shone  upon  many  passages,  as  he  read, 
and  the  clear  and  strong  views  of  religious  truth 
which  were  then  unfolded  to  his  seeking  soul,  were 
such  as  greatly  to  confirm  his  faith,  and  strengthen 
him  to  persevere  in  that  strait  and  narrow  path 
into  which  his  feet  had  been  so  mercifully  turned. 
The  study  of  many  of  the  prophetical  books  of  Holy 
Writ  was  at  this  time  the  means  of  great  comfort  and 
encouragement  to  him ;  and  the  extensive  and  accu- 
rate knowledge  of  these  parts  of  Scripture  for  which 
he  was  afterwards  conspicuous,  was  then  chiefly  ac- 
quired.   It  was  his  uniform  practice,  from  his  first 
commencement  in  trade,  to  close  his  shop  during  the 
hours  of  worship  on  week-days;  and  though  this 
must  have  required  a  strong  exercise  of  faith,  at  a 
time  when  his  future  support  seemed  to  depend  on 
his  assiduity  and  exertion,  he  was  never  satisfied  to 
neglect  the  worship  of  Almighty  God  from  the  pros- 
pect of  any  outward  advantage;  and  he  has  often 
expressed  his  belief  that  a  blessing  had  rested  on 
this  sacrifice  of  apparent  interest  to  duty 


DANIEL  WHEELER. 


51 


In  the  year  1800  he  was  married  to  Jane  Brady^ 
of  Thorne  —  a  union  productive  of  mucli  solid  hap- 
piness to  both.  She  possessed  pre-eminently  the 
ornament  of  a  meek  and  quiet  spirit,  which  was 
happily  associated  with  a  degree  of  firmness  and 
moral  courage  that  enabled  her  to  meet  calmly,  in 
after  life,  trials  and  difficulties  of  no  ordinary  kind, 
and  led  her  cheerfully  to  unite  in  every  step  her 
beloved  husband  felt  called  to  take,  whatever  sacrifice 
it  might  involve. 

Daniel  Wheeler  was  watchful  to  prevent  his  busi- 
ness from  engrossing  more  of  his  thoughts  than  was 
consistent  with  his  higher  duties.  Finding  his  trade 
to  increase,  and  demand  a  closer  attention  than  he 
felt  satisfied  to  give,  he  thought  it  his  duty  to -relin- 
quish a  very  profitable  portion  of  it,  and  engage  in 
agricultural  pursuits.  Farther  impressions  of  duty 
'led  him  entirely  to  give  up  the  business  he  had  so 
successfully  established,  believing  that  it  would  con- 
duce to  his  present  peace  and  future  well-being. 
^^Not,''  he  says,  ^Hhat  I  have  acquired  a  sufficiency 
without  doing  something  for  a  livelihood ;  far  from 
it.  I  have  still  a  prospect  of  maintaining  my  family 
comfortably,  with  care  and  industry,  leaving  the 
event  to  Him  who  knows  the  thoughts  and  intents 
of  the  heart;  and  though  my  income  will  be  smaller 
than  it  is  at  present,  my  expenses  will  be  smaller  in 
proportion.  I  have  no  desire  to  accumulat-e  riches 
for  my  children ;  the  blessing  seldom  attends  it,  .and 
the  baneful  effects  thereof  are  too  often  visible  even 
in  our  Society.^' 


52 


MEMOIRS  OF 


In  connection  with  this  important  change,  the 
following  pious  reflections  are  recorded :  Forasmuch 
as  it  has  pleased  Almighty  Grod^  in  His  unutterable 
mercy  and  great  condescension,  in  so  eminent  a 
manner  to  rescue  my  soul  from  the  paths  of  vice 
and  inevitable  destruction^  it  seems  incumbent  upon 
me,  in  gratitude  for  such  an  unspeakable  favour,  to 
endeavour,  as  much  as  in  me  lieth,  to  make  all  the 
return  I  am  capable  of;  and,  as  much  as  possible, 
through  His  Divine  assistance,  to  dedicate  the  residue 
of  my  days  to  so  gracious  and  merciful  a  Creator.  I 
have  at  seasons,  for  some  years  past,  when  it  has 
pleased  the  Lord  to  humble  me  and  make  me  sen- 
sible of  my  extreme  unworthiness,  been  made  willing 
to  make  a  surrender  of  my  life  and  my  all  to  Him 
and  His  Divine  disposal;  and  the  query  has  often 
been  raised  in  my  heart,  what  shall  I  render  unto 
the  Lord  for  all  His  benefits  towards  me?  As  I* 
have  from  time  to  time  endeavoured  to  dwell  near, 
and  abide  in  and  under,  the  calming  influence  of  His 
power,  I  have  been  led  to  believe,  that  something 
sooner  or  later  would  be  required  as  a  sacrifice  on 
my  part;  and  having  for  a  considerable  time  past 

.  been  fully  convinced,  not  only  from  my  own  feelings, 
but  from  impressions  made  upon  my  mind  by  divers 
testimonies  borne  by  exercised  Friends,  of  the  neces- 
sity of  separating  myself  as  much  as  may  be  from 

'  the  world  and  from  the  things  of  the  world ;  and 
having  felt  the  force  of  our  Lord's  declaration  on  the 
Mount,  ^  Ye  cannot  serve  God  and  Mammon,^  I  am 
sensible  that  the  time  is  at  hand  for  me  to  put  into 


DANIEL  WHEELER. 


53 


practice  what  I  believe  to  be  an  indispensable  duty. 
After  having  experienced  such  a  wonderful  and 
great  deliverance  from  the  power  of  sin  and  Satan^ 
even  as  a  ^  brand  plucked  out  of  the  burning/  it 
cannot  be  supposed  that  the  remainder  of  my  life 
ought  to  be  spent  in  the  hurry  and.  bustle  of  busi- 
ness of  any  kind^  and  particularly  in  one  which  has 
so  much  increased  as  to  require  more  attention  than 
I  am  capable  of  paying  to  it^  even  if  I  had  no  claims 
of  a  higher  and  more  important  nature  to  attend  to. 
I  have  frequently  thought^  of  late^  that  taking  an 
active  partner  might  answer  the  end  intended,  and 
be  a  means  of  removing  part  of  the  weight  and  care 
from  off  my  shoulders,  and  at  the  same  time  set  me 
at  liberty  to  attend  distant  meetings,  and  take  exer- 
cise in  the  open  air,  which  my  health  very  much 
requires;  but  having  given  this  a  solid  consideration, 
I  have  found  that  it  would  only  be  doing  things  by 
halves,  as  great  responsibility  and  anxiety  would  still 
rest  upon  me  :  it  would  seem  also  like  making  a  re- 
serve of  the  best  of  the  sheep,  and  the  best  of  the 
oxen,  the  bleating  and  lowing  of  which  would  be 
continually  in  my  ears.^^ 

For  a  number  of  years,  the  impression  was  strong 
upon  his  mind,  that  he  should  be  called  to  the  work 
of  the  ministry;  but,  in  connection  with  this  feeling, 
he  was  long  harassed  with  doubts  and  fears.  He  was 
not  rebellious,  but  his  faith  was  weak ;  he  earnestly 
desired  to  have  indubitable  evidence  that  such  was 
indeed  the  will  of  his  Lord  and  Master;  but  He  who 
knew  the  sincerity  of  his  heart,  graciously  conde- 
5  * 


54 


MEMOIRS  OF 


scended^  in  His  own  good  time,  to  leave  him  without 
a  doubt  on  this  important  subject.  He  underwent 
deep  baptisms  of  spirit;  indeed,  such  were  his  men- 
tal conflicts,  that  his  health  materially  suffered.  In 
referring  to  this  circumstance  at  a  subsequent  period, 
he  remarked  to  a  friend,  that  he  regarded  it  as  an 
especial  blessing  to  him ;  for  sometimes  he  slept  lit- 
tle, and  frequently  his  nights  were  spent  in  prayer; 
at  other  times,  prayer  being  his  last  engagement  pre- 
vious to  consigning  himself  to  sleep,  he  found  in  the 
morning,  to  use  his  own  expression,  his  ^'  mind  still 
covered  with  the  same  precious  influence.  I  think,^^ 
he  added,  I  at  that  time  knew  in  measure  what  it 
was  to  ^  stand  continually  upon  the  watch-tower  in 
the  day-time,  and  to  be  set  in  my  ward  whole 
nights.^  His  mind  at  this  time  appeared  to  be 
particularly  impressed  with  the  feeling  of  the  great 
uncertainty  of  time ;  so  that  he  has  been  heard  to 
acknowledge,  that  for  months  together  he  seldom  lay 
down  in  bed  without  endeavouring  to  commit  his 
soul  into  the  hands  of  the  Lord,  feeling  it  very  un- 
certain whether  he  should  be  permitted  to  see  the 
morning's  light.  In  reference  to  this  period,  a  dear 
friend  remarks  :  Of  that  time,  and  of  many  months 
previous  to  his  appearance  as  a  minister,  my  recollec- 
tion is  very  ciear.  We  were  then  confidential  friends, 
and  often  together;  and  during  the  lapse  of  years 
that  has  intervened,  I  have  frequently  reverted  to  it. 
The  exercise  which  then  attended  him  almost  bore- 
down  the  natural  cheerfulness  of  his  disposition ;  he 
was  so  serious,  so  humble,  so  watchful,  lest  at  any 


DANIEL  WHEELER. 


^  55 


time  lie  should  be  thrown  off  his  guard  in  the  free- 
dom of  conversation;  and  lest  he  should  dissipate 
the  influence  of  that  heavenly  love  and  goodness 
which  often  filled  his  mind,  and  led  him  into  holy 
covenant  with  his  Lord.  He  one  day  took  me  to  a 
small  field  nearly  surrounded  by  trees,  on  the  §outh 
side  of  his  house,  where  he  told  me  he  was  accus- 
tomed to  retire  alone,  at  an  early  hour  of  the  morn- 
ing and  late  in  the  evening,  and  often  at  noon,  when 
at  home  —  thus  adopting  the  resolution  of  David, 
^Evening  and  morning  and  at  noon  will  I  pray:^ 
the  spiritual  communion  he  witnessed  there,  and  at 
many  other  times,  would  strengthen  him,  no  doubt, 
in  his  earnest  endeavour  to  perform  the  will  of  his 
Divine  Master.  Yet  it  was  only  from  his  deportment 
that  I  judged  my  dear  friend  to  be  under  preparation 
for  the  work  of  the  ministry.  He  spoke  of  that 
exercise  to  no  one ;  and  when  our  friend  Sarah  Lam- 
ley,  who  visited  families  in  Sheffield  in  the  summer 
of  1813,  and,  in  the  sitting  with  his  family,  told  him 
she  was  sensible  that  he  was  called  to  that  important 
work,  his  dear  wife  heard  it  with  extreme  surprise.^' 
Sitting  in  meeting  on  one  occasion,  he  was  parti- 
cularly impressed  with  the  language  of  our  Saviour 
after  he  had  cleansed  the  leper:  ^  Were  there  not  ten 
cleansed,  but  where  are  the  nine  ?  I  tell  you  there 
are  not  found  that  returned  to  give  glory  to  God,  save 
this  stranger.'  The  remembrance  that  he  had  ever 
read  such  a  passage  in  the  sacred  volume  was  entirely 
obliterated  from  his  mind;  he  thought  he  felt  the 
requisition  of  duty  to  address  it  to  the  meeting,  but 


56  ^• 


MEMOIRS  OF 


he  w^s  perplexed ;  he  knew  not  at  the  time  where  it 
was  to  be  found ;  he  gave  way  to  reasoning,  his  de 
pendence  not  being  simply  on  the  Lord  alone;  and, 
in  great  distress  of  mind,  he  allowed  the  meeting  to 
break  up.  He  hastened  home,  and,  opening  his 
Bibl^,  the  first  passage  that  met  his  eye  was :  '  Were 
there  not  ten  cleansed,'  etc.  He  was  deeply  affected ; 
he  entered  renewedly  into  covenant  with  the  Lord, 
that  if  He  would  be  pleased  again  to  visit  him,  he 
would  be  more  faithful;  and  when  again  he  felt  the 
requisition,  he  was  strengthened  in  much  brokenness 
to  comply,  A  sweet  and  inexpressible  feeling  of 
peace  was  mercifully  permitted  to  follow  this  sacri- 
fice, confirming  to  his  mind  that  it  was  indeed  a 
sacrifice  prepared  of  the  Lord.  In  the  year  1816 
he  was  acknowledged  as  a  minister  in  the  Society  of 
Friends, 


DANIEL  WHEELER. 


57 


CHAPTER  V. 

PROSPECT     OF    DUTY    IN    RUSSIA  GOES    TO  PETERSBURG 

 INTERVIEW  WITH  PRINCE  GALITZIN  AND  THE  EMPEROR 

: — ENGAGES  WITH  THE  RUSSIAN  GOVERNMENT  TO  SUPER- 
INTEND  AGRICULTURAL   IMPROVEMENTS  —  RETURNS  HOME 

AND    AGAIN    EMBARKS    FOR    RUSSIA  WITH  HIS  FAMILY  

WILLIAM  ALLEN  AND   STEPHEN  GRELLET. 

Through  what  appeared  very  plainly  to  be  a 
Divine  guidance,  the  thoughts  of  Daniel  Wheeler 
had  been  turned  towards  visiting  Eussia.  For  years 
it  had  rested  on  his  mind  that  he  would  be  required 
to  go  abroad;  and  while  one  day  pacing  up  and  down 
in  his  parlour,  he  was  led  to  cry  earnestly  to  the 
Lord  to  point  out  the  place  where  He  would  have 
him  to  go.  One  of  his  children  was  at  the  time 
putting  together  a  dissected  map,  and  as  his  father 
looked  at  it  his  eye  rested  on  Petersburg,  ,with  such 
an  intimation  that  thither  his  Divine  Master  would 
send  him,  that  he  never  afterwards  doubted. 

The  impressions  which  induced  him  to  give  up  his 
trade  and  become  an  agriculturist,  assume,  in  con- 
nection with  what  is  now  to  be  related,  a  striking 
interest.  In  this  occupation  he  had  succeeded  so 
well  as  to  excite  the  admiration  of  the  neighbour- 
hood in  which  he  resided.  His  practical  skill  de- 
monstrated that  his  talents  in  this  direction  were  of 
a  superior  kind. 


58 


MEMOIRS  OF 


In  1814  the  Emperor  of  Eussia  visited  England, 
and  was  much  struck  with  the  perfection  of  the 
English  system  of  farming.  A  visit  to  the  farm  of  a 
Friend,  on  the  Brighton  lload,  particularly  impressed 
him.  Several  years  after  his  return  to  Russia,  he 
determined  to  drain  and  cultivate  a  large  tract  of  marsh 
and  waste  land  near  Petersburg,  and  wrote  to  Eng- 
land for  a  suitable  manager,  expressing  his  wish  that 
he  might  be  a  member  of  the  Society  of  Friends. 

The  information  being  received  by  a  Friend  of 
Sheffield,  he  at  once  concluded  to  consult  Daniel 
Wheeler  respecting  it.  To  his  great  surprise,  he 
perceived  the  decided  impression  made  by  the  intel- 
ligence, which  was  increased  the  next  morning  by 
D.  W.  calling  to  say  that  for  two  years  past  he  had 
been  preparing  for  this  situation,  and  that  he  had 
decided  to  offer  himself  for  it. 

In  a  paper  subsequently  addressed  to  an  official 
person  in  Petersburg,  we  find  the  following  account 
of  this  remarkable  intimation  of  the  Divine  will,  in 
his  own  language : 

"EightJi  Month,  im,  1817. 
It  seems  altogether  unnecessary  to  preface  what 
I  am  about  to  state  in  this  memorial,  seeing  that  the 
truth  never  did  and  never  will  need  any  apology.  I 
shall  therefore  proceed  by  observing,  that  it  is  now 
two  years  and  a  half  since  the  subject  of  visiting 
Russia,  and  rendering  myself  useful  in  promoting 
the  happiness  of  its  numerous  inhabitants,  was  pre- 
sented to  the  view  of  my  mind  by  that  inward  prin- 
ciple of  light  and  grace,  a  manifestation  of  which  is 


DANIEL  WHEELER. 


59 


given  to  every  man  to  profit  withal^  in  wliich  I  be- 
lieve ;  and  Petersburg  was  the  place  pointed  out  to 
me  as  the  scene  of  my  operations.  It  was^  I  must 
acknowledge^  a  prospect  at  which  I  was  ready  to 
shudder ;  for^  although  we  may  at  times  feel  a  will- 
ingness, and  even  profess  it,  to  go  with  our  Lord  and 
Master  into  prison  and  unto  death,  yet  such  is  the 
frailty  and  weakness  of  human  nature,  that  when  the 
trying  hour  cometh,  like  Simon  Peter,  we  are  ready 
to  deny  Him.  But  He,  who  is  touched  with  a  feel- 
ing and  compassionate  sense  of  our  manifold  infirmi- 
ties, I  trust  saw  that  it  was  not  wilful  disobedience, 
but  human  weakness ;  and  He  who  only  knoweth  the 
thoughts  and  intents  of  the  heart, —  yea,  from  whom 
^the  darkness  hideth  not,  but  the  night  shineth  as 
the  day,  —  the  darkness  and  the  light  [being]  both 
alike  to  Him,^ — in  adorable  condescension  and  mercy, 
doth  at  seasons  qualify  his  poor,  dependent,  humble 
followers,  acceptably  to  breathe  the  aspiration,  ^  Lord, 
Thou  knowest  all  things;  Thou  knowest  that  I  love 
Thee.'  However,  I  must  honestly  confess,  that  at 
the  time  I  could  not  possibly  devote  myself  to  such 
an  undertaking;  for  I  am  certain,  that  no  .earthly 
consideration  whatever  could  have  induced  me  to 
leave  my  beloved  wife  and  tender  children ;  but  He 
who  ^  bloweth  with  His  wind,  and  the  waters  flow' — 
at  whose  touch  the  mountains  of  opposition  melt 
down  and  vanish  —  hath  by  His  wonder-working  ^ 
power  reduced  my  mind  to  a  willingness  to  go, 
whensoever  and  wheresoever  He  is  pleased  to  lead, 
and  to  do  whatsoever  He  is  pleased  to  call  for. 


60 


MEMOIRS  OF 


Some  time  after  this^  as  I  was  returning  home  late 
one  evening,  I  had  a  sense  of  invitation  after  this 
manner:  ^What  if  the  Emperor  of  Hussia  should 
want  a  person  for  the  superintendence  of  agricuL 
ture  — at  which  time  a  willingness  was  begotten  in 
my  mind  to  go,  if  that  should  be  the  case;  but  when, 
or  in  what  manner,  this  was  to  come  to  pass,  was 
totally  hidden  from  me.  The  frequent  conflict  of 
soul  I  had  to  pass  through,  none  can  conceive  or 
have  an  idea  of,  but  those  who  have  been  alike  cir- 
cumstanced ;  all  which  was  permitted  in  infinite  wis- 
dom, for  the  subjection  of  the  natural  will,  and  is 
what  I  verily  believe  all  must  pass  through,  before 
they  can  in  sincerity  of  heart  say,  ^Not  my  will,  but 
Thine  be  done/ 

In  this  manner  I  was  prepared  for  this  great  event, 
and  I  cannot  but  record  it,  as  a  great  and  signal  event 
in  the  life  of  a  private  individual;  for,  when  a  letter 
was  received  from  Eussia  by  Eichard  Phillips  of 
London,  a  copy  of  which  was  sent  to  a  Friend  in 
Sheffield,  and  by  him  handed  directly  to  me,  it  did 
not  create  any  surprise,  as  I  was  in  a  state  of  prepa- 
ration to  receive  it,  and  in  daily  expectation  of  some- 
thing important  coming  to  pass/^ 

A  visit,  preparatory  to  the  removal  of  his  family 
to  the  vicinity  of  Petersburg,  was  made  by  Daniel 
Wheeler  towards  the  close  of  the  Sixth  month,  1817. 
At  this  time  he  was  introduced  to  the  Prince  Glalit- 
zin.  .  .  .  ^^For  this  interview,''  he  says,  ^'1  had 
little  time  to  spare  for  preparations,  but  had  not  many 
to  make,  having  no  clothes  but  what  I  landed  in,  my 


DANIEL  WHEELER. 


61 


lu^-oao-e  havino:  been  detained  at  the  custom-house. 
I  was  accordingly  conducted  to  the  splendid  mansion 
of  the  Prince,  the  entrance  and  marble  staircase  of 
which  were  well  lined  with  attendants;  in  whose 
countenances  surprise  and  anger  were  evidently  de- 
picted, at  my  assurance  in  keeping  on  my  hat.  We 
waited  a  short  time  in  an  open  gallery,  as  the  Prince 
was  engaged ;  and  took  a  turn  into  a  spacious  room, 
the  walls  of  which  were  hung  with  pictures  of  all 
the  imperial  family  of  Russia,  from  the  first  to  the 
last.  In  a  short  time  a  messenger  came  to  say  that 
the  Prince  was  at  liberty;  when  we  were  ushered 
into  his  apartment,  of  ample  size.  The  Prince  came 
forward,  and  met  us  in  a  very  courteous  manner; 

and  on   introducing  me-,  he  took  me  by  the 

hand,  and  we  retired  to  the  back  part  of  the  room, 
and  sat  down  at  the  end  of  a  writing-table.  He 
asked  many  questions,  with  great  affability,  in  Rus- 
sian ;  my  companion  interpreting  betwixt  us.  Amongst 
others,  he  inquired  what  family  I  had,  which  being 
answered,  he  wished  to  know  whether  I  would  bring 
them  all  with  me,  if  I  came  to  reside  in  Eussia.  I 
said,  ^Yes;  I  should  not  leave  a  hoof  behind;^  at 
which  he  seized  my  hand,  and  expressed  his  satisfac- 
tion. He  then  inquired  how  I  should  do,  as  there 
was  no  place  of  worship  for  me,  no  meeting,  no 
society —  how  was  that  ?  I  told  him  the  worship  of 
Almighty  God  was  not  confined  either  to  time  ox 
place;  that  it  is  neither  in  this  mountain,  nor  at 
Jerusalem;  but  in  every  place  incense  should  be 
offered  to  His  name,  and  a  pure  offering.  After 
6 


62  MEMOIRS  OF 

pausing  a  little,  lie  desired  the  sentence  miglit  be 
thorouglily  explained  to  him.  He  then  seemed  quite 
to  understand  it,  bowing  his  head  in  a  reverent  man- 
ner, and  appeared  to  ponder  over  it.  In  the  midst 
of  this,  I  found  my  mind  drawn  into  silence;  but 
the  Prince  kept  asking  question  after  question,  as  if 
afraid  of  losing  time :  my  answers  were  now  very 
short;  and  at  last  I  endeavoured  to  explain  to  my 
companion  the  situation  I  was  in,  but  could  not  make 
him  understand  me,  The  conversation  then  turned 
to  agriculture,  and  the  soil  of  the  neighbourhood, 
and  to  the  Emperor ;  but  as  a  burden  still  remained 
with  me,  I  cannot  recollect  all  he  said,  or  what  an- 
swers I  made  him.  At  last,  we  rose  from  our  seats 
as  with  one  accord ;  but  before  the  Prince  had  time 
to  bid  me  farewell  in  his  way,  I  found  my  time  was 
come :  and  I  was  enabled  to  declare  unto  him  the 
everlasting  foundation, —  even  Christ  Jesus,  the  rock 
of  ages,  —  who  was  ^  to  the  J ews  a  stumbling-block, 
and  to  the  Greeks  foolishness;'  but  to  them  that 
obey  His  gospel  inwardly  revealed  in  the  secret  of 
their  hearts,  Christ  crucified,  the  power  of  God,  and 
the  wisdom  of  God  unto  salvation.  -As  I  stopped  at 
the  end  of  every  sentence,  my  companion  interpreted, 
as  if  he  had  been  accustomed  to  the  work,  and  might 
have  knowji  what  he  was  going  to  do.  After  we  had 
finished,  we  stood  like  statues  for  a  short  time ;  and 
on  my  moving,  as  if  I  was  at  liberty,  the  Prince  took 
me  by  the  hand,  saying :  ^  Although  our  languages 
are  dilferent,  the  language  of  the  Spirit  is  the  same.^ 
He  held  my  hand  till  we  got  near  the  door,  when  I 


DANIEL  WHEELER. 


63 


bade  him  farewell,  and  departed,  comparatively  as 
liaht  as  a  feather.  I  cannot  but  admire  bow  I  was 
guided ;  for  in  delivering  what  was  upon  me  to  the 
Prince,  at  the .  end  of  every  sentence  all  was  taken 
from  me,  as  if  I  should  have  nothing  farther  to  say; 

but  when  had  had  sufficient  time  to  interpret, 

then  a  supply  was  again  vouchsafed.  Whereas,  if  I 
could  have  proceeded,  as  it  were,  without  stopping,  I 
should  have  overpowered  the  interpreter,  and  the 
work  would  have  been  marred  altogether.  Thus  the 
blind  are  guided  in  ways  that  they  know  not,  and  in 
paths  that  they  have  not  seen ;  but  truly  the  pillars 
of  my  tabernacle  were  mightily  shaken.  May  I  ever 
be  preserved  in  that  humility  through  which  alone 
the  grateful  heart  can  bless  His  holy  name,  ^  who  re- 
deemeth  our  lives  from  destruction,  and  crowneth  us 
with  loving  kindness  and  tender  mercies  T 

A  few  weeks  later,  he  received  a  message  that  the 
Emperor  was  prepared  to  meet  him  at  the  lodgings 
of  the  Prince.  He  was  conducted,  at  the  appointed 
time,  with  much  ceremony,  to  the  apartment  of  the 
Emperor,  who  took  him  by  the  hand,  and  invited  him 
to  be  seated.     I  was  not,  however,^^  says  D.  Wheeler, 

quite  ready  to  sit  down ;  for  the  salutation  arose  in 
my  heart  of  ^  Grace,  mercy,  and  peace  be  multiplied 
from  God  the  Father,  and  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
upon  the  noble  Emperor,'  etc.  As  I  proceeded,  I 
took  off  my  hat,  and  the  Emperor  stood  quite  still 
imtil  I  had  finished,  when  we  both  sat  down.  He 
had  several  questions  to  ask,  and  expressed  his  sur- 
prise and  satisfaction  at  the  manner  in  which  I  had 


64 


MEMOIRS  OF 


been  led  into  Kussia.  He  mentioned  my  memorial, 
and  I  think  touched  upon  every  particular  head  dis- 
tinctly, and  said  he  agreed  to  the  whole.  I  then 
gave  him  a  paper  I  had  ready  in  my  pocket-book, 
which  brought  the  peculiar  principles  of  our  Society 
into  view :  this  he  read,  and  questioned  me  about  all 

of  them,  which  gave  time  to  clear  myself  fully  I 

had  a  good  deal  to  say  to  him  on  silent  waiting  —  I 
remember  my  last  words  were  the  expression  of  a 
desire  that  attended  my  mind,  '  that  when  time  shall 
rob  thee  of  thy  earthly  crown,  an  inheritance  incor- 
ruptible and  undefiled  —  a  crown  immortal  —  may  be 
thy  happy  portion/  He  held  my  hand  fast  in  his  for 
some  time,  and  did  not  utter  another  word/' 

Having  entered  into  an  agreement  with  the  Em- 
peror, Daniel  Wheeler  returned  to  England  to  make 
the  necessary  preparation ;  and  embarked  again  for 
Russia,  with  his  family  and  assistants,  in  the  Sixth 
month  of  1818.  After  a  favourable  voyage,  they 
landed,  and  were  soon  after  settled  in  the  habitation 
provided  on  the  banks  of  the  river  Neva,  in  the 
vicinity  of  Petersburg.  During  the  next  long  ^nd 
darksome  winter,  they  were  often  cheered  in  their 
lonely  dwelling  by  the  visits  of  Vf  illiam  Allen  and 
Stephen  Grellet,  who  were  then  engaged  on  a  reli- 
gious mission  to  Russia,  and  remained  several  months 
in  Petersburg,  being  there  diligently  occupied  in 
promoting  the  introduction  of  scriptural  instruction 
into  the  public  schools,  under  the  sanction  of  the 
Emperor  Alexander. 

In  a  letter  to  a  Friend  in  England,  D.  Wheeler 


DANIEL   WHEELER.  65 

says  respecting  them :     They  have  had  a  narrow 
path  to  tread  in,  yet  are  well  satisfied  with  their 
labours  here,  though  they  have  been  in  a  different 
way  from  what  is  customary  with  those  who  move  on 
such  errands;  they  have  truly  been  led  in  paths  that 
they  knew  not,  and  in  ways  they  had  not  seen,  to 
their  own  admiration,  and  to  the  praise  of  the  great 
and  excellent  Name.    They  left  us  ten  days  ago, 
with  minds  full  of  peace,  beloved  and  regretted  by 
all  who  had  the  happiness  to  become  acquainted  with 
them.    The  stream  of  gospel  love  which  was  at  sea- 
sons permitted  to  flow,  when  channels  were  open  to 
receive  it,  has  made,  I  believe,  an  impression  on  the 
mmds  of  some  which  will  never  he  obliterated,  and 
which  has  clearly  evinced  ^ whose  servants  they  are' 
They  were,  I  think,  of  all  men  the  most  fit  to  move 
m  such  a  work,  in  such  a  place,  and  under  such  cir- 
cumstances.    I  saw  them  set  off  from  the  city  just 
at  the  edge  of  dusk,  in  a  covered  sledge,  in  the  midst 
of  a  heavy  snow-storm/' 


6* 


66  MEMOIRS  0¥ 


CHAPTER  VI. 

AGRICULTURAL  IMPROVEMENTS — ADDRESS  TO  BALBY  MONTHLY 

MEETING  CONFERENCE    WITH    THE    EMPEROR  —  GREAT 

FLOOD  AT  PETERSBURG  DEATH  OF  THE  EMPEROR,  ANI> 

ACCESSION  OF  HIS  BROTHER  NICHOLAS. 

During  the  spring  and  summer  of  1819^  great 
J  progress  was  made  in  tlie  improyement  of  the  waste 
and  marshy  lands  placed  under  the  care  of  Daniel 
Wheeler.  By  skilful  drainage  and  cultiyation  they 
were  gradually  covered  with  luxuriant  crops.  The 
Emperor  and  Empress  visited  them^  and  expressed 
their  gratification.  One  who  was  asked  about  their 
improvement  said  :  "  If  the  Lord  had  not  given  the 
man  wisdom  to  do  it^  it  would  have  been  a  morass 
still.^^* 

*  These  lands  consisted  chiefly  of  certain  parcels  in  the 
immediate  vicinity  of  Petersburg,  the  cultivation  of  which 
to  private  enterprise  appeared  impracticable,  on  account 
of  their  barrenness,  or  their  marshy  nature.  At  the  time 
of  B.  Wheeler's  departure,  in  1832,  about  three  thousand 
English  acres  were  iu  full  cultivation,  on  part  of  which  fif- 
teen farms  had  been  established,  varying  in  extent  from  35 
to  105  acres  each.  About  2700  acres  more  had  been  drained, 
the  cultivation  being  either  left  in  other  hands,  or  was  in 
progress  when  D.  W.  resigned  his  appointment.  Besides 
the  improvement  thus  elFected  in  the  neighbourhood  of  the 
capital,  the  most  satisfactory  evidence  of  the  utility  of  the 


DANIEL  WHEELER. 


67 


It  was  the  custom  of  the  country  to  hold  their 
principal  markets  on  the  First  day  of  the  week. 
Against  this  practice  Daniel  Wheeler  made  a  decided 
stand,  and  would  not  suffer  any  business  to  be  trans- 
acted on  that  day  by  those  under  his  control.  Meet- 
ings for  Divine  worship  were  regularly  held  on  First 
and  Fifth  days;  and,  by  correspondence,  he  continued 
his  connection  with  the  monthly  meeting  of  Friends 
in  England  (Balby)  of  which  he  was  a  member. 

The  following  is  selected  from  one  of  these  ad- 
dresses to  Balby  Monthly  Meeting :  "  The  trumpet 
has  often  sounded  amongst  us,  my  dear  friends ;  but 
the  alarming  sound  of  late  waxeth  stronger  and 
stronger;  sufficiently  so,  I  trust,  to  arouse  those  who 
have  long  regardlessly  heard  it.  I  would  fain  dismiss 
this  painful  subject,  but  in  attempting  to  do  so,  sad- 
ness covers  my  mind,  and  fear  begins  to  show  itself, 
lest  I  should  be  found  wanting  in  my  duty  to  any, 
if  such  there  are,  who  have  long  been  neglecting  the 
great  business  of  their  lives,  and,  instead  thereof, 
pursuing  with  avidity  those  things  which  perish  with 
the  using.  Alas  !  what  will  be  the  situation  of  these 
in  a  day  that  is  fast  approaching,  when  the  heavens 
shall  depart  as  a  scroll  when  it  is  rolled  together; 
when  every  false  delight  will  appear  in  its  true 
colours,  and  nothing  will  be  left  for  the  poor  mind 
to  rest  upon,  not  so  much  as  a  small  island  in  the 

undertaking  has  been  afforded  by  the  extensive  adoption 
of  various  implements  and  methods  of  culture  heretofore 
unknown  to  Russia,  and  by  the  consideration  which  agri- 
culture and  rural  economy  in  general  had  obtained. 


MEMOIRS  OF 


midst  of  this  sea  of  perplexity  and  trouble  —  not 
a  single  act  of  dedication  to  the  Lord's  righteous 
cause  .of  Truth  upon  the  earth  to  reflect  upon,  when 
those  things  that  have  occupied  the  heart  will  serve 
only  as  memorials  of  past  folly.  Let  such  be  en- 
treated by  one  who  long  hovered  on  destruction's 
brink,  and  who  hath  known  the  terrors  of  the  Lord 
for  sin  and  disobedience ;  and  under  a  sense  thereof, 
is  now  most  earnestly  desirous  that  others  may  take 
warning,  and  thereby  shun  the  fatal  snares  which 
keep  the  soul  in  bondage  and  in  darkness.  Let  such 
be  persuaded  to  seek  the  Lord  ^  while  he  may  be 
found,'  and  endeavour  to  redeem  the  past  and  pre- 
cious time, —  to  acquaint  themselves  with  God,  and 
be  at  peace,  —  to  come  to  the  knowledge  of  Him  in 
the  secret  of  their  own  souls,  who  is  ^  the  way,  the 
truth,  and  the  life/  —  whom  to  know  is  life  eternal; 
who  willeth  not  the  death  of  a  sinner,  but  that  all 
should  repent,  return,  and  live.  Then  let  me  beseech 
you,  in  the  love  of  Him  who  died  for  us  and  rose 
again,  for  the  peace  of  your  never-dying  souls,  to 
accept  the  gracious  invitation,  ^be  ye  reconciled  to 
God,'  before  it  be  too  late,  and  the  things  that  belong 
to  your  peace  are  hid  for  ever  from  your  eyes. 

There  is  another  class  to  whom  my  attention  is 
now  turned,  for  whose  best  welfare  I  feel  an  afi'ec- 
tionate  and  tender  solicitude;  in  whose  hearts  the 
babe  immortal  hath  been  mercifully  begotten,  creating 
therein  new  desires  and  breathings  after  soul-sustain- 
ing food ;  whose  spiritual  eyes  are  in  a  good  degree 
opened  to  behold  the  beauty  and  excellency  that 


DANIEL  WHEELER. 


69 


dwell  in  the  everlasting  and  unchangeable  Truth. 
To  you^  my  dear  Friends^  many  of  whom  are  young 
in  years,  my  heart  and  pen  are  now  directed,  ear- 
nestly desiring  your  preservation  in  the  alone  path, 
that  most  assuredly  leads  to  peace  in  this  world,  and 
in  that  which  is  to  come ;  may  nothing  be  suffered 
to  turn  you  aside  therefrom,  but  may  you  be  strength- 
ened stedfastly  to  contend  for  the  like  precious  faith, 
which  was  once  delivered  to  the  saints  —  that  inesti- 
mable gift  of  Grod,  that  life  of  the  just,  that  sub- 
stance of  things  hoped  for  and  evidence  of  things 
not  seen,  '  without  which  it  is  impossible  to  please 
God,'  and  of  which  Christ  Jesus  is  not  only  the  holy 
author,  but  the  blessed  jGinisher.  Here  let  us  make  a 
pause,  lest  any  should  spend  their  precious  time,  that 
treasure  of  eternal  consequence,  in  vain.  This  most 
necessary  and  heavenly  gift  cannot  be  obtained  from 
man,  nor  from  the  doctrines  of  any  set  of  men. 
'  What  saith  the  great  apostle  ?  —  ^  Faith  cometh  by 
hearing,  and  hearing  by  the  word  of  God.'  Have 
not  all  heard  ?  Yes,  verily,  the  blessed  sound  hath 
gone  forth  from  sea  to  sea,  from  shore  to  shore,  and 
from  the  river  to  the  uttermost  ends  of  the  earth. 
But  let  none  be  misguided  by  an  imposing  appella- 
tion given,  I  sometimes  fear  by  design,  to  the  Holy 
Scriptures,  styling  them  Hhe  Word  of  God.'  Al- 
though the  Holy  Scriptures  are  replete  with  the 
most  sublime  truths — the  book  of  books,  wonderfully 
preserved  from  the  earliest  ages  of  time,  ^  giveu  by 
inspiration  of  God,'  and  ^  profitable  for  correction,  for 
reproof,  for  instruction  in  righteousness,  that  the  man 


70  MEMOIRS  OF 

of  Grod  may  be  perfect^  thoroughly  furnislied  unto  all 
good  works/  and  '  are  able  to  make  wise  unto  salva- 
tion/— ^yet  let  us  mark  what  folio ws^ — it  is  '  through 
faith  which  is  in  Christ  Jesus/  For  some  of  you 
this  explanation  may  not  be  needful^  but  for  me  it  is 
safe.  Faith  cometh  then  by  that  all-creative  Word 
which  was  with  the  Father  before  the  worlds  were ; 
'  all  things  were  made  by  Him^  and  without  Him  was 
not  any  thing  made  that  was  made'  —  who  in  the 
beginning  changed  the  wild  chaos,  when  it  was  with- 
out form  and  void,  into  habitable  earth — -who  spake, 
and  the  worlds  were  made  ]  and  it  is  by  this  Divine 
Word  alone  that  we  must  all  be.  changed  from  a  state 
of  nature  to  a  state  of  grace,  and  renewed  again  into 
the  heavenly  image  that  man  was  in  before  he  by 
transgression  fell.  Behold  then  the  Alpha  and 
Omega,  the  beginning  and  the  end,  the  first  and 
the  last,  the  root  and  offspring  of  David,  the  bright 
and  morning  star!  Behold  the  marvellous  display 
of  everlasting  love !  the  all-powerful,  saving  Word, 
the  blessed  medium  by  which  faith  and  hearing 
come,  is  nigh  in  the  heart  and  in  the  mouth,  as 
saith  the  apostle.  Search,  then,  my  dearly  beloved 
Friends;  seek,  and  I  humbly  pray  the  Father  of 
mercies  that  you  may  be  favoured  to  find.  Be  of 
good  courage;  humble  yourselves  before  God;  ask 
in  the  language  of  unceasing  prayer,  and  you  shall 
receive;  knock,  with  earnest,  faithful  desires,  and 
the  door  of  boundless  mercy  shall  be  opened  unt^ 
you.  ^  For  every  one  that  asketh,  receiveth ;  and  he 
that  seeketh,  findeth ;  and  to  him  that  knocketh,  it 


DANIEL  WHEELER. 


71 


shall  be  opened.'  Remember  it  is  on  you  that  the 
weight  of  the  law  and  the  testimony  must  devolve, 
when  the  faithful  standard-bearers  of  the  present 
day  are  numbered  with  the  just  of  all  generations; 
and  that  on  your  example  greatly  depends  the  future 
bias  of  the  tender  minds  of  the  dear  innocent  little 
children.  In  so  doing  you  will  not  only  be  a  bless- 
ing to  them,  but  they  will  bring  down  a  blessing  upon 
you  ]  and  the  Lord  Most  High,  in  His  infinite  good- 
ness and  mercy,  will  bless  you  altogether. 

With  the  salutation  of  that  love  which  desireth 
the  good  of  all, 

I  remain  your  alFectionate  friend, 

Under  date  Tenth  month  3,  1821,  he  says:  "I 
had  a  conference  with  the  Emperor  a  short  time 
since,  and  was  never  so  much  satisfied  with  any  pre- 
vious interview.  He  has  passed  through  much  con- 
flict of  mind  within  the  last  twelve  months;  the 
state  of  poKtical  affairs,  and  many  other  trying  cir- 
cumstances combined,  have  served  to  reduce  him 
both  in  body  and  mind.  A  knowledge  of  his  pecu- 
liar situation  renders  him,  in  my  estimation,  an  object 
of  commiseration  and  sympathy.  Few,  I  am  per- 
suaded, are  really  aware  of  the  difiiculties  by  which 
he  is  encompassed,  or  of  what  he  has  to  contend 
with;  and  when  I  consider  the  education  he  has 
had,  and  training  up  altogether,  I  am  more  than  ever 
surprised  that  he  should  have  any  relish  for  serious 
things.  He  had  been  absent  about  ten  months  at 
the  Congress ;  and  on  my  telling  him  he  had  been  a 


72 


MEMOIRS  OP 


long  time  away  from  his  large  family^  lie  said :  '  I 
have  had  a  great  deal  to  do.  It  is  a  very  difficult 
thing  to  act  for  a  nation,  but  I  hope  I  have  acted 
under  God,  and  the  measures  I  have  taken  I  hope 
are  approved  by  Him.  I  am  encouraged  to  believe 
so,  because  not  a  drop  of  blood  has  been  spilled. 
When  the  nations  were  in  great  distress  and  suffering 
during  the  late  calamitous  war,  they  then  prayed  to 
God;  but  they  are  like  the  Jews  of  old,  they  have 
now  forgotten  Him.  There  are  societies  of  men  in 
different  places,  who  are  disseminating  bad  principles 
under  the  cloak  of  bringing  in  Christianity :  they  are 
in  many  parts  of  Europe;  they  are  every  where.' 
I  told  him  I  had  often  thought  of  him,  and'  that  a 
petition  had  been  raised  in  my  heart  on  his  account. 
^Yes,'  he  said,  ^  and  I  have  often  thought  of  you; 
there  has  not  been  one  day,  not  one  day,  but  I  have 
thought  of  you  and  of  Messrs.  Allen  and  Grellet,  and 
always  felt  myself  united  to  you  three  in  spirit.' 

Previously  to  this  conversation,  we  sat  down  in 
silence  before  the  Lord ;  and  in  the  course  of  our 
sitting,  my  mouth  was  opened  to  declare  unto  him 
the  goodness  of  God,  and  His  great  mercy,  variously 
displayed  to  the  children  of  men ;  and  to  speak  of 
the  precious  promises  which  the  humble  heart  only 
can  sensibly  partake  of  After  which,  we  continued 
our  sitting  until  I  had  cleared  my  mind  a  second 
time ;  in  this  I  had  to  recite  the  invitation  of  the 
dear  Master,  '  Come  unto  me,  all  ye  that  labour  and 
are  heavy  laden,'  etc.  After  having  sat  some  time 
in  silence,  feeling  myself  at  liberty,  I  told  him  my 


DANIEL  WHEELER. 


73 


mind  was  relieved ;  when  lie  gave  me  his  hand^  and 
attempted  to  describe  his  feelings^  but  was  unable  to 
utter  any  thing,  except  ^  I  have  felt  it/  laying  his 
hand  on  his  heart:  I  never  saw  him  so  brought  down 
before.  He  stayed  with  us,  I  think,  nearly  three 
hours,  and  then  left  us  in  an  affectionate  manner, 
saying,  '  I  must  leave  you.  I  hope  this  is  not  the 
last  time  that  I  shall  come ;  remember  me  in  your 
prayers.'  I  attended  him  to  his  carriage,  and  as 
it  drove  off  he  said,  ^God  bless  you  T  Our  large 
family  Bible  lay  in  one  of  the  rooms ;  on  seeing  it  he 
opened  it,  and  readily  turned  to  the  119th  Psalm, 
which  he  said  he  had  read  that  morning.  He  had  a 
copy  of  the  Scriptures  in  the  carriage,  which  he  al- 
ways carries  with  him.  My  mind  was  so  covered 
with  sadness  during  the  remainder  of  the  day,  and 
at  intervals  long  afterwards,  that  my  dear  wife  said 
she  thought  I  must  have  said  too  little  or  too  much 
to  the  Emperor.  I  told  her,  no;  I  felt  satisfied  as  to 
that;  but  I  could  not  help  lamenting  that  such  a  man 
should  be  in  such  a  situation. 

Sickness  visited  the  dwelling  of  Daniel  Wheeler 
in  the  winter  of  1822-3.  His  wife  and  son -con- 
tinuing to  be  invalids,  it  was  determined,  in  the  en- 
suing summer,  that  they  should  return  for  a  time  to 
England,  accompanied  by  his  daughters.  This  was 
a  severe  trial,  ^^as  in  the  bosom  of  my  family,''  he 
says,  was  to  be  found  all  that  could  afford  me  grati- 
fication or  comfort.  With  them  about  me,  I  had 
every  thing  I  could  wish  for  or  desire  in  this  state 
of  mutability. 
7 


74 


MEMOIRS  OF 


But  I  trust  I  liave  in  some  degree  learned  in  all 
states  to  be  content.  There  is  —  and^  without  any 
inclination  to  boast,  I  believe  I  may  say  I  know  there 
is  —  a  soul-solacing  presence  to  be  felt  in  a  retired 
and  lonely  mansion,  as  well  as  in  a  place  where  large 
assemblies  crowd,  which,  unbounded  and  unlimited 
by  time  and  space,  extends  to  every  clime,  to  every 
place,  to  every  heart  —  and  oh !  saith  my  soul,  in 
humble  prayer,  may  it  be  felt  by  us  all !  That  all 
our  hearts  may  be  so  cleansed,  so  prepared  and  puri- 
fied from  every  defilement,  as  to  be  in  constant  readi- 
ness to  receive  the  heavenly  guest/' 

They  returned  to  Russia  in  the  Fifth  month,  1824. 
In  the  Eleventh  month  of  that  year  there  was  an 
awful  inundation  at  Petersburg,  which  is  thus  de- 
scribed :  On  the  7th  inst.,  the  inhabitants  of  Peters- 
burg experienced  the  most  awful  visitation  that  has 
ever  occurred  within  the  memory  of  the  oldest  per- 
son living,  by  a  deluge,  which  threatened  for  several 
hours  the  destruction  of  the  city  and  suburbs.  A 
dreadful  tempest  came  on  during  the  night  of  the 
6th  from  the  south-west,  and  continued  to  rage  with 
unabated  fury  nearly  the  whole  of  the  next  day. 
Two  days  previously,  an  unusual  roaring  of  the  sea 
had  been  noticed  about  the  head  of  the  Grulf  of 
Finland,  and  at  Cronstadt.  On  the  morning  of  the 
7th,  the  sea  began  to  rise,  and  shortly  afterwards  to 
push  its  waves  into  the  heart  of  the  city.  The  peo- 
ple at  first  supposed  it  would  only  be  one  of  the  floods 
which  have  frequently  occurred,  and  manifested  no 
particular  alarm ;  but  before  noon  they  became  con- 


DANIEL  WHEELER. 


75 


vinced  of  the  necessity  of  flying  for  their  lives.  The 
road  we  live  on  exhibited  a  scene  of  terror  and  dis- 
may not  easy  to  describe ;  every  one  anxious  to  save 
himself  and  his  cattle.  As  our  situation  is  somewhat 
higher  than  the  city  itself,  we  had  many  applications 
for  food  for  the  cattle,  and  shelter,  which  of  course 
we  were  glad  to  comply  with.  Our  neighbourhood 
was  protected  from  sharing  in  the  general  calamity 
by  the  bank  of  the  Ligofsky  canal,  which  is  raised 
above  the  regular  surface  of  the  country;  but  from 
the  upper  part  of  the  house  we  could  see  over  this 
bank,  which  discovered  to  us  the  city  standing  as  it 
were  in  the  open  sea. 

The  water  continued  to  rise  until  three  P.  M.,  when 
the  wind  shifted  to  the  north-west,  and,  although  its 
violence  continued,  it  prevented  the  water  from  rising 
any  higher.  At  that  time  the  water  was  twelve  feet 
deep  in  the  main  street  on  Yasily's  Island.  Build- 
ings consisting  of  only  one  story  were  of  course 
filled,  and  the  frightened  occupants  obliged  to  take 
refuge  upon  their  roofs.  In  the  afternoon  we  made 
some  attempt  to  go  towards  the  city,  but  found  it  un- 
safe to  try  much  farther  than  the  bank  of  the  canal 
just  mentioned.  The  land  under  our  care,  between 
this  and  the  city,  was  nearly  all  under  water,  so  that 
we  could  hear  nothing  that  night  of  the  distress 
which  prevailed  there. 

By  the  morning  of  the  8th  the  water  had  subsided 
so  much  that  it  could  only  be  seen  about  the  low 
places  ]  in  the  afternoon  I  went  off,  intending  to  see 
how  our  friend  Sarah  Kilham  had  fared,  but  after 


76 


MEMOIRS  OF 


passing  the  barrier,  I  was  compelled  to  return,  as  all 
the  bridges  were  carried  away  by  the  force  of  the 
water.  The  9th  (a  First  day)  arrived,  and  brought 
only  our  dear  friend  Thomas  Shillitoe*  to  meeting, 
who,  although  he  knew  enough  of  the  general  suffer- 
ing to  prevent  his  speaking  for  a  short  interval  on 
first  coming  into  the  room,  yet  knew  almost  nothing 
in  comparison  of  what  has  since  been  unfolded.- 
The  part  where  dear  Thomas  lives  stands  pretty 
high,  but  in  those  streets  the  water  stood  only 
eighteen  inches  below  the  lamps.  For  three  hours, 
a  general  silence  prevailed  in  the  city;  and  from 
Thomas  Shillitoe^s  windows,  which  command  a  view 
of  four  streets,  nothing  was  to  be  seen  but  one  poor 
struggling  horse,  and  the  police  rowing  about  in  boats 
to  see  where  any  assistance  could  be  rendered. 
^  Our  land,  before  hinted  at,  is  covered  over  with 
timber,  boats,  dead  horses,  cows,  barrels  of  fish, 
crosses  from  the  grave-yards,  parts  of  coffins,  and 
other  articles,  and,  I  regret  to  add,  with  many 
human  bodies,  drowned  by  this  disastrous  flood  -  one 
is  a  female  with  a  child  under  each  arm,  which  she 
was  endeavouring  to  save. 

It  is  now  Third  day  night:  I  have  been  both 
to-day  and  yesterday  in  the  city,  and  have  heard 
such  accounts  of  accumulated  suffering  as  are  im- 
possible to  be  set  forth.  I  fear  the  number  of  lives 
lost  will  amount  to  ten  thousand,  and  the  loss  of 
cattle  and  property  is  estimated  at  20,000,000  rou^ 

Then  on  a  religious  visit  in  Russia. 


DANIEL  WHEELER. 


77 


bles  (£800^000  sterling).  Whole  squadrons  of  cavalry 
horses  were  drowned  in  their  stables^  and  many  saved 
by  being  led  up  stairs.  One  Englishman^  a  horse 
dealer,  has  lost  all  his  horses. 

When  the  water  began  to  rise  above  its  usual 
height  in  floods,  the  Emperor  went  in  person,  and 
ordered  the  sentinels  away  from  the  diff'erent  posts. 
When  the  palace  became  surrounded  by  water  many 
feet  deep,  he  appeared  with  the  Empress  on  the  bal- 
conies, encouraging  the  people  to  exertion,  and  ofier- 
ing  rewards  to  those  who  would  endeavour  to  save 
life,  wherever  he  saw  any  particular  danger;  by  this 
many  were  saved  who  would  otherwise  have  been  in- 
evitably lost.  A  subscription  has  been  begun  to-day 
for  the  benefit  of  the  sufferers,  to  which  the  Emperor 
has  given  1,000,000  roubles  (£40,000  sterling);  and 
he  has  ordered  the  military  governor  to  take  care  that 
the  poor  people  are  furnished  with  food.  Yesterday 
it  was  difficult  to  procure  bread,  as  the  bakers'  ovens 
were  mostly  deluged  by  the  water ;  to-day  there  is  a 
supply.  All  the  sugars  at  the  custom-house  are 
melted,  and  all  goods  that  will  damage  with  water 
are  spoiled.  The  shops'  in  many  places  were  full  up 
to  the  ceilings :  oats  which  have  been  under  water 
in  the  stores  are  selling  at  two  and  three  roubles 
(from  20  to  30  pence)  the  chetvert  of  five  English 
bushels.  The  inhabitants  and  houses  of  three  vil- 
lages near  the  Gulf  are,  with  their  cattle,  said  to  be 
entirely  swept  away.  The  Emperor  has  been  to-day 
to  several  places,  where  the  greatest  suffering  has 
occurred,  to  devise  relief  for  the  people. 
7*  ' 


78 


MEMOIRS  OF 


However  affecting  this  visitation  may  appear,  I 
cannot  but  view  it  with  a  hope  that  it  may  yet  prove 
a  blessing  in  disguise  to  those  that  remain ;  and  I 
very  much  desire  that  it  may  have  its  proper  and 
lasting  effect  upon  all  our  minds,  that  so  ail  may 
repent,  and  turn  unto  Him  with  whom  is  mercy  and 
plenteous  redemption,  lest  a  worse  and  more  terrible 
warning  should  follow.  There  is,  I  think,  reason  to 
fear  that  another  woe  will  succeed  that  which  has 
now  passed  over — I  mean  the  occurrence  of  pestilen- 
tial disorders,  which  the  dampness  of  the  houses  may 
bring  on,  particularly  if  intense  frost  should  succeed 
before  they  are  in  some  degree  dry  and  aired :  last 
night  it  froze  hard;  at  present  there  is  less  frost,  but 
with  the  appearance  of  more  snow. 

Our  friend  Sarah  Kilham  is  likely  to  suffer  less 
than  we  feared,  although  her  furniture  was  floating 
in  her  parlour.  Her  day  scholars  were  in  the  house 
when  the  water  rose,  so  that  she  was  obliged  to  lodge 
them  as  she  could. 

We  scarcely  know  what  to  conclude  about  our 
friends  at  sea,  as  so  much  depends  upon  the  situa- 
tion of  the  different  ships*:  we  hear  that  some  have 
been  wrecked,  and  others  have  returned  to  Cronstadt. 
This  island  has  been  entirely  under  water. 

In  the  midst  of  the  general  distress,  we  have  been 
pernjitted  to  partake  of  peace  and  quietness,  of  which 
we  seem  altogether  unworthy.  I  sometimes  fear  we 
are  not  making  an  adequate  return  for  the  numerous 
comforts  and  blessings  we  enjoy;  and  were  it  not  to 
acknowledge  with  gratitude  the  loving-kindness  and 


DANIEL  WHEELER. 


79 


mercy  wlilch  surrounded  us,  I  should  willingly  omit 
saying  any  thing  about  ourselves;  all  belonging  to  us 
seem  to  shrink  into  nothingness  when  we  behold  the 
surrounding  scene  of  woe  and  misery/' 

Near  the  close  of  1825,  the  Emperor  Alexander 
died  at  Taganrog,  in  the  south  of  Russia.  His  close 
appears  to  have  been  a  peaceful  one,  and  the  hope 
was  entertained  that  he  had  exchanged  an  earthly 
crown  for  one  immortal,  that  will  never  fade  away. 
He  had  reigned  nearly  twenty-five  years.  The  Rus- 
sians say  he  was  too  mild,  too  good  for  them.  The 
Grand-Duke  Constantine  having  renounced  the  crown, 
his  brother  Nicholas  was  proclaimed  Emperor. 

These  changes  do  not  appear  to  have  altered  in 
any  respect  the  position  of  Daniel  Wheeler;  and  the 
extended  circle  of  operations  soon  after  rendered  it 
needful  for  him  to  remove  to  Shoosharry,  a  more 
distant  and  lonely  place,  on  th^  margin  of  a  great 
bog,  his  son  William  remaining  to  overlook  the  work 
in  the  neighbourhood  of  his  former  residence. 

Here  they  seldom  saw  the  face  of  any  visitor; 
but,  he  says,  "  notwithstanding  the  dreariness  pf  our 
abode,  I  should  be  deficient  in  gratitude  if  I  were  to 
omit  saying  that  to  myself  it  is  a  peaceful  retreat. 
^Ye  have  been  here  about  four  months,  and  I  do  not 
recollect  having  been  permitted  to  enjoy  so  much 
solid  peace  and  comfort  since  my  lot  has  been  cast  in 
this  land,  as  hath  been  at  seasons  graciously  vouch- 
safed within  the  wooden  walls  of  our  solitary  man- 
sion; and  I  believe  my  wife  has  partaken  equally 
with  myself  in  this  comforting  and  precious  privi- 


80 


MEMOIRS  OF 


lege.  I  often  feel  a  longing  desire  that  a  path  would 
clearly  open,  which  would  lead  to  a  peaceful  depart- 
ure from  this  our  exile;  but  I  trust  that  such  a  desire 
is  never  cherished,  or  dwelt  upon,  without  being  ac- 
companied bj  a  willingness  to  submit,  in  humble 
resignation,  to  the  Divine  disposal  of  Him  who  knows 
what  is  best  for  us ;  who  knows  our  frame  that  we 
are  but  dust,  and  who  pities  our  weakness.  If  I 
know  my  own  heart,  no  earthly  motive,  no  plans  for 
the  future,  induce  a  desire  to  be  released  from  this 
country;  but  I  do  most  earnestly  desire  that  the  re- 
mainder of  my  days,  whether  many  or  few,  may  be 
devoted  to  the  glory  of  God,  and  the  exaltation  of 
my  dear  Redeemer's  kingdom  in  the  hearts  of  man- 
kind/' 


DANIEL  WHEELER. 


81 


CHAPTER  VII. 

VISITS  ENGLAND  —  RELIGIOUS  SERVICE  RETURNS  TO  RUSSIA 

—  CHOLERA  AT  PETERSBURG  —  ADDRESS  TO  YORK  QUAR- 
TERLY MEETING  —  RESIGNS  HIS  APPOINTMENT  IN  RUSSIA 
 SAILS  FOR  ENGLAND. 

In  1830  the  health  of  his  wife  having  again  failed 
considerably,  it  was  advised  that  she  should  pass  the 
ensuing  winter  in  England.  He  concluded  to  ac- 
company her,  and  while  in  his  native  land  applied 
for  and  obtained  a  certificate  to  visit,  on  a  religious 
account,  parts  of  Devon,  Cornwall,  and  the  Scilly 
Isles. 

One  of  his  meetings,  during  this  visit,  was  with  a 
congregation  at  Devonport,  almost  entirely  composed 
of  persons  connected  with  the  seafaring  life,  and 
their  families.  ^^My  heart,^^  he  says,  ^^was  greatly 
enlarged  towards  them,  as  companions  and  shipmates 
•in  the  voyage  of  life;  having  the  Lord  God,  merci- 
ful and  gracious,  and  abundant  in  goodness  and 
truth,  for  our  Commander;  and  an  all-sufficient 
Saviour  and  Holy  Redeemer  for'  a  heavenly  pilot, 
^ho  would  never  leave  His  vessel,  but  would  safely 
conduct  us  through  all  the  dangers  and  difficulties 
of  time,  and  would  remain  with  us  through  the 
never-ending  ages  of  eternity.  Towards  the  close  I 
had  to  call  the  attention  of  the  meeting  to  myself, 


82 


MEMOIRS  OF 


as  an  example  for  their  encouragement^  tliat  none 
need  despair;  for  in  me  tliey  miglit  behold  a  living 
monument  of  the  Lord's  everlasting  mercy^  and  the 
triumph  'of  Divine  grace  over  human  nature  in  its 
most  depraved  state;  in  one  who^  like  themselves, 
had  been  cradled  on  the  ocean  —  whom  the  everlast- 
ing Arm  had  ofttimes  been  stretched  out  to  save, 
when  the  briny  wave  had  nearly  prevailed  against 
him.'^ 

Their  return  to  Russia,  in  1831,  was  under  the 
most  appalling  circumstances.  The  cholera  had  ap- 
peared in  a  most  virulent  form  at  Petersburg  and 
its  vicinity.  The  air,  as  they  approached  the  coast, 
was  evidently  tainted  by  the  pestilence,  and  the  re- 
collection arose  of  the  dear  children  they  had  left, 
to  whom  they  dared  look  only  with  a  trembling  hope 
of  again  beholding  them  in  life;  A  remarkable  cir- 
cumstance was  permitted  to  cheer  them.  The  cap- 
tain of  their  ship  had  been  told,  shortly  after  they 
sailed,  that  D.  Wheeler  had  regularly  arrived  in 
Russia  on  one  particular  day.  As  the  wind  long 
continued  contrary,  there  seemed  at  this  time  no 
probability  of  it;  and  he  sneeringly  told  D.  W.  that 
his  calculation  had  for  once  failed.  Soon  after,  a 
strong  and  favouring  gale  sprang  up,  which  continued 
increasing  in  strength,  bearing  on  the  noble  vessel 
with  such  speed,  that  they  arrived  on  the  very  day 
named.  The  hardy  captain  exclaimed,  in  reference 
to  this :  "  There  is  nothing  but  the  Almighty  for  it, 
at  any  rateT'  ^^To  me,'^  says  D.Wheeler,  ^Hhis  had 
a  promising  and  strengthening  effect;  it  was  a  pleasing 


DANIEL  WHEELER. 


83 


coincidence^  bringing  to  remembrance  many  great 
mercies  and  favours  in  times  that  are  past,  but  now 
signally  to  be  commemorated  with  admiration,  grati- 
tude, and  praise  to  Him  who  '  commandeth  the  morn- 
ing and  causeth  the  day-^spring  to  know  its  place/ 
What  could  the  possession  of  the  whole  world  have 
done. for  us  in  this  day  of  distress?  The  ^secret 
tabernacle  of  the  Most  High'  was  the  only  hiding 
place  —  the  only  pavilion  of  safety  and  refuge.  I 
would  gladly  impart  to  my  dear  friends  a  share  of 
the  marvellous  loving  kindness  and  tender  mercy 
which  were  so  graciously  displayed  for  our  relief  and 
consolation  on  this  memorable  day;  but  language  is 
utterly  incapable  of  conveying  it — words  cannot  set 
it  forth.  I  think  that  nothing  short  of  being  placed 
in  an  exactly  similar  situation  could  make  it  be  felt 
and  understood  to  its  full  extent.  I  cannot  help 
craving  that  all  my  beloved  friends  were  brought  by 
any  means  under  a  similar  state  of  feeling  —  not  a 
mole-hill  to  rest  upon,  humbled  in  the  dust.  How 

softened  every  heart!  —  how  tearful  every  eye!  

the  Lord  alone  exalted  I  This  is  what  I  want  all  to 
witness  for  themselves,  that  they  may  indeed  witness 
the  power  of  everlasting  love  to  comfort  and  strengthen 
their  hearts,  and  enable  them  to  assert,  in  similar  lan- 
guage with  the  great  apostle  to  the  Gentiles,  and  from 
the  same  heartfelt  knowledge,  '  we  glory  in  tribula- 
tion.' '' 

On  landing,  a  new  law  in  relation  to  passengers' 
luggage  made  it  needful  for  D.  Wheeler  to  go  to  a 
particular  department  of  the  custom-house,  where  he 


84 


MEMOIRS  OF 


was  accosted  by  a  stranger  witli  a  letter,  wlio  inquired 
if  lie  was  the  person  to  whom  it  was  directed.  It 
proved  to  be  from  his  son  William,  conveying  the 
joyful  intelligence  that  the  children  had  wholly 
escaped  the  ravages  of  tha  awful  disease,  which  was 
then  considered  at  its  height  —  one  hundred  and  fif-' 
teen  having  died  that  day  in  the  small  town  of  Cron- 
stadt,  where  they  landed. 

When  they  reached  Petersburg,  instead  of  the 
dense  crowd  usually  at  the  wharf,  only  three  or  four 
persons  were  to  be  seen,  and  not  a  single  carriage 
for  hire;  scarcely  anybody  was  to  be  seen  in  the 
streets,  and  in  some  the  grass  was  growing.  Eight 
hundred  were  said  to  have  died  that  day  in  the  city. 
The  ignorance  of  the  people  aggravated  the  distress. 
As  the  skill  of  the  doctors  was  completely  baffled, 
they  were  accused  of  being  the  authors  of  it.  The 
rabble  broke  into  some  of  the  hospitals,  and  in  one 
instance  caused  the  death  of  the  physician,  by  throw- 
ing him  out  of  an  upper  window.    The  imprudent 
and  arbitrary  measures  of  the  police  increased  their 
fury.    Every  person  whom  the  officers  suspected  of 
having  the  complaint  was  forced  to  the  hospital. 
One  of  the  workmen  of  D.Wheeler  was  taken  up, 
charged  with  having  the  disease.    In  vain  he  de- 
clared he  was  in  perfect  health he  was  taken  to  the 
hospital,  and  forthwith  treated  as  a  patient,  but  was 
released  from  his  perilous  position  by  the  multitude 
getting  possession  of  the  hospital,  when  he  availed 
himself  of  the  opportunity  of  escape,  and  returned 
to  his  work.    At  one  of  the  military  colonies  r 


DANIEL  WHEELER. 


85 


dreadful  affray  took  place,  arising  from  a  similar 
cause,  in  which  the  soLdiers  suspected  their  own 
officers  :  it  is  reported  that  a  considerable  number 
of  the  officers  were  killed.  It  really  seemed  as  if 
the  most  trifling  cause  was  enough  ^  to  turn  every 
man's  hand  against  his  fellow.^ 

In  the  First  month  of  1832,  he  addressed  his 
friends  of  York  Quarterly  Meeting,  in  England,  as 
follows : 

''Near  Petersburg,  First  Month  2^th,  1832. 
Under  a  renewed  sense  of  the  Lord's  manifold  and 
tender  mercies,  which,  to  His  praise  and  to  His  glory 
be  it  spoken,  have  compassed  us  about  ^as  with  a 
shield,^  since  we  last  saw  each  other;  my  soul  feels 
bound  thus  to  recognise  the  good  Hand  that  has  led 
us,  and  to  salute  my  dear  brethren  and  sisters  in  a 
feeling  of  that  love  which  cannot  change,  earnestly 
desiring  that  ^  grace,  mercy,  and  peace,  from  God  the 
Father,  and  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  may  be  multiplied 
to  them' — causing  the  hearts  of  the  faithful  to  rejoice, 
and  joy,  gladness,  and  thanksgiving  to  abound  amongst 
them. 

Although  far  separated  from  each  other  as  to  the 
outward,  yet  such  is  the  glorious  privilege  of  the 
least  living  member  of  the  true  Church  universal, 
that  nothing  can  separate  or  prevent  us  from  stand- 
ing fast  in  the  one  Holy  Spirit,  striving  together  in 
one  mind  for  the  faith  of  the  gospel, '  till  we  all  come 
in  the  unity  of  the  faith,  and  of  ^the  knowledge  of 
the  Son  of  God,  unto  a  perfect  man,  unto  the  mea- 
sure of  the  stature  of  the  fulness  of  Christ.'  For 
8 


86 


MEMOIRS  OF 


assuredly^  my  beloved  Friends,  a  day  of  trial  is  ap-J 

proaching,  yea^  hastening  upon  the  nations,  when 
nothing  short  of  an  individual,  heartfelt  knowledge 
of  Him  in  whom  we  profess  to  believe,  will  stand, 
unshaken  by  the  storm. 

Great  is  the  solicitude  T  feel  on  behalf  of  our 
highly-favoured  religious  Society,  that  it  may  be 
preserved  immovable  upon  this  its  ancient  and  sure! 
foundation,  J esus  Christ  —  ^  Christ  in  you  the  hope 
of  glory  ^  —  which  never  did  and  never  will  fail 
those  who  in  simplicity  believe,  and  faithfully  build 
thereon,  nothing  doubting.  By  diligently  maintain- 
ing the  watch  in  that  holy  light  bestowed  in  redeem- 
ing love  on  every  individual  of  the  human  race,  the 
snares  of  the  insidious  adversary,  although  laid  in 
the  most  insinuating  manner,  will  be  detected  and 
broken  ;  the  specious  guise  of  a  false  religion  itself 
will  be  penetrated.  This  has  assuredly  slain  its 
thousands,  who,  dazzled  and  distracted  by  creaturely 
activity  and  excitement,  have  thus  been  corrupted 
from  the  simplicity  that  is  in  Christ.  ^  Watch  ye, 
therefore,  and  pray  always,  that  ye  may  be  accounted 
worthy  to  escape  all  these  things  that  shall  come  to 
pass,  and  to  stand  before  the  Son  of  man.^  Blessed 
and  holy  injunction  —  never  out  of  season  —  never 
more  needed ! 

We  may  feel  lamentably  conscious  of  unworthi- 
ness,  weakness,  and  incapacity,  from  our  manifold 
backslidings,  to  come  up  Ho  the  help  of  the  Lord 
against  the  mighty,^  or  to  unveil  the  subtle  workings 
of  the  mystery  of  iniquity  to  the  sight  of  others 


DANIEL  WHEELER. 


87 


These  feelings  are  painful^  and  liow  great  is  the  need 
of  circumspection  under  them^  lest^  in  the  impatience 
of  our  spirits^  heightened  as  this  too  often  is  by  the 
ili-advised  example  and  counsel  of  those  about  us^ 
we  should  attempt  to  stay  the  ark  with  unsanctified 
and  unauthorized  hands ;  or  le^t  we  should  counte- 
nance to  our  own  condemnation  willings  and  runnings 
on  the  part  of  those  with  whom  we  may  stand  con- 
nected, which,  however  specious  in  themselves,  never- 
theless contribute  most  essentially  and  insidiously  to 
promote  the  kingdom  of  anti-Christ,  already,  alas! 
extensive  in  the  earth. 

Frequently  am  I  brought  under  appalling  appre- 
hensions for  us,  as  a  people,  sought  out  and  chosen 
of  the  Lord ;  for,  had  we  followed  the  footsteps  of 
our  honourable  predecessors  in  religious  profession, 
who  bore  the  burden  and  heat  of  a  day  of  deep  suf- 
fering, in  the  faithful  support,  in  their  original 
brightness,  of  those  principles  which  they  trans- 
mitted to  us, —  the  spiritual  beauty  of  the  gospel 
Church  might  have  shone  forth,  even  through  us, 
with  a  splendour  which  the  different  professors  of 
the  Christian  name  could  neither  have  gainsayed  nor 
resisted.  And  it  is  awfully  impressed  upon  my  mind 
■ — I  might  almost  say,  it  is  given  me  awfully  to 
believe  —  that  if  the  ^  world,  and  the  things  of  the 
world,'  which  ^  are  not  of  the  Father,'  had  not  stolen 
away  our  hearts  from  His  love,  the  glad  tidings  of 
that  gospel,  which  is  indeed  ^  the  power  of  God  unto 
salvation,'  would,  long  ere  this,  have  been  proclaimed 
in  remote,  in  heathen  portions  of  the  habitable  globe, 


88 


MEMOIRS  OF 


by  instruments  raised  up  from  amongst  us^  duly  pre- 
pared and  clothed,  with  the  true  baptising  authority 
of  the  Lord  Jesus,  whose  '  inheritance  is  the  heathen, 
and  the  uttermost  parts  of  the  earth  His  possession/ 
He  alone  can  endue  His  messengers  with  ^  power  from 
on  high/  in  His  name  to  open  the  eyes  of  the  spirit- 
ually blind,  to  turn  them  from  darkness  to  light,  and 
from  the  power  of  Satan  unto  God.  Mark,  then,  th« 
awful  consequences  of  our  short-comings  as  a  people ; 
and  let  us  tremble,  lest  God  should  visit  our  iniquity 
upon  us,  and  the  awful  language  should  be  sounded 
in  our  ears:  ^The  kingdom  of  God  shall  be  taken 
from  you,  and  given  to  a  nation  or  people  bringing 
forth  the  fruits  thereof  ^  Watch  ye,  therefore,'  and 
remember  ^and  pray  always;'  for  ^the  time  is  come 
that  judgment  must  begin  at  the  house  of  God:' 
what  then  '  shall  the  5nd  be  of  them  that  obey  not 
the  gospel  of  God  ? ' 

Fear,  and  the  pit,  and  the  snare  are  upon  thee,  O 
inhabitant  of  the  earth !'  from  which  nothing  but  a 
Saviour's  all-powerful  arm  can  extricate  and  deliver 
All  are  involved  in  the  momentous  consequences ; 
yet  it  is  an  individual  work,  and  admits  of  no  delay. 
Then,  dear  Friends  of  every  age  and  of  every  class, 
let  us  hasten  to  it  in  earnest;  let  us  ^humble  our- 
selves under  the  mighty  hand  of  God,'  even  to  the 
state  of  little  children,  and  turn  inward  to  His  pure 
unflattering  witness,  which  cannot  deceive  or  be  de- 
ceived. Let  us  accomplish  a  diligent  search,  and 
patiently  examine  how  far  those  indispensable  condi- 
tions are  submitted  to  on  our  part,  without  which 


DANIEL  WHEELER. 


89 


none  can  follow  the  blessed  Jesus.  Where  is  that 
self-denial  and  the  daily  cross  He  enjoins  ?  Are  we 
denying  ourselves  those  gratifications  of  time  and 
sense  which  nourish  sin,  and  keep  alive  in  us  the 
evil  propensities  of  fallen  nature  ?  Have  we  taken 
up  that  daily  cross,  and  offered  all  to  Him  ^  who  died 
for  us  and  rose  again  ?  ^  It  is  not  giving  up  this  or 
that  particular  thing  that  will  suffice — -a  full  surrender 
of  the  will  must  be  made  to  Him,  ^  whose  right  it  is 
to  reign/  Let  none  plead  for  disobedience  in  what 
they  may  think  little  things,  on  the  ground  of  their 
being  so.  If  such  they  really  are,  they  are  the  more 
easily  parted  with;  and  our  tenacity  in  wishing  to 
reserve  them  assuredly  indicates  that  they  are  of 
more  importance  in  our  practical  estimation  than  we 
may  be  disposed  to  allow.  Let  no  man  deceive  him- 
self— unqualified  obedience  is  •the  necessary  condition 
of  discipleship.  Without  it  we  cannot  be  consistent 
followers  of  our  Lord ;  and  if  not  followers  of  Him, 
we  cannot  serve  Him,  be  where  He  is,  nor  learn  of 
Him  that  meekness  and  lowliness  of  heart  which 
draw  down  heavenly  blessings  and  regard,  and  which 
He  alone  can  bestow. 

As  the  sorrowful  declension  which  has  so  marred 
the  beauty  of  our  religious  Society,  may  be  traced  to 
departing  from  this  heavenly  indwelling  principle  of 
light,  life,  and  love;  so  our  restoration  to  primitive 
purity  can  only  be  effected  by  returning  unto  the 
Lord  with  full  purpose  of  heart,  in  the  depths  of 
humility  and  self-abasement  —  yea,  my  Friends,  no- 
thing less  than  this  will  do.  We  must  deny  our- 
8* 


90 


MEMOIRS  OF 


selves^  take  up  our  daily  cross,  and  follow  Him  who 
is  ^holy,  harmless,  undefiled,  separate  from  sinners, 
and  made  higher  than  the  heavens' —  ever  mighty  to 
save  and  to  deliver;  and  who  will  deliver  out  of 
every  distress  the  soul  that  in  sincerity  seeketh 
Him. 

Come,  brother;  come,  sister;  come,  all  my  dear 
Friends;  let  no  earthly  consideration  whatever  be 
suffered  to  hinder  this  important  work;  for  Hhe 
night  is  far  spent,  the  day  is  at  hand ;  let  us  there- 
fore cast  off  the  works  of  darkness,  and  let  us  put  on 
the  armour  of  light,^  that  we  may  no  longer  bring 
forth  fruit  whereof  we  are  ashamed  —  for  the  end 
of  those  things  is  death  —  but  that  we  may  ^be 
strong  in  the  Lord,  and  in  the  power  of  His  might, 
to  stand  against  the  wiles  of  the  devil/  ^  For  we 
wrestle  not  against  flesh  and  blood,  but  against  prin- 
cipalities, against  powers,  against  the  rulers  of  the  ^ 
darkness  of  this  world,  against  spiritual  wickedness 
in  high  places/  Let  us  ^  pray  always,  with  all  prayer 
and  supplication  in  the  Spirit,  watching  thereunto 
with  all  perseverance;'  striving  together  in  one  mind 
for  the  faith  of  the  gospel,  even  for  that  faith  which 
worketh  by  love,  purifieth  the  heart,  and  giveth  vic- 
tory over  the  world.  Thus  shall  we  indeed  be  found 
with  ^our  loins  girded  about,  and  our  lights  burning, 
we  ourselves  like  unto  men  who  wait  for  their  lord, 
that  when  he  cometh  and  knocketh,  they  may  open 
unto  him  immediately;'  even  unto  Him  who  said, 
'  Behold  I  stand  at  the  door  and  knock ;  if  any  man 
hear  my  voice,  and  open  the  door,  I  will  come  in  to 


DANIEL  WHEELER. 


91 


him,  and  will  sup  with  hini^  and  lie  with  me/  Then 
^  lift  up  your  heads,  0  ye  gates !  even  lift  them  up, 
ye  everlasting  doors  I  and  the  King  of  glory  shall 
come  in.  Who  is  this  King  of  glory  ?  The  Lord 
of  hosts,  He  is  the  King  of  glory/ 

In  the  love  of  the  gospel,  I  remain  your  affection- 
ate friend  and  brother, 

Daniel  Wheeler/^ 

The  time  was  now  near  at  hand  when  D.  Wheeler 
believed  it  to  be  his  duty  to  relinquish  his  engage- 
ment with  the  Russian  government.  By  the  direc- 
tion of  the  Prince  Galitzin,  a  certificate  was  ordered 
to  be  prepared  in  English,  which  was  signed  on 
behalf  of  the  Emperor,  for  the  satisfaction  of  his 
friends!  The  Prince  parted  from  him  with  much 
affection,  and  stipulated  that  he  should  write  to 
him,  saying :  "  What  is  good  for  your  soul  is  good 
for  mine.'^ 

The  way  was  clearly  seen  and  opened  for  his 
return  to  England;  but,  he  says,  without  the 
slightest  prospect  of  any  settled  residence  there: 
from  the  impressions  which  have  been  sealed  on  my 
mind,  by  day  and  night,  for  many  months  past,  very 
different  scenes  are  open  before  me.^^  His  eldest 
son  succeeded  him  in  the  management  of  the  work, 
and  he  embarked  for  England  in  the  Seventh  month, 
1832. 

From  the  uncertainty  attending  his  future  move^ 
ments,  it  was  decided  that  his  wife  and  family 
should   remain  for  the  present  at  their  Russian 


92 


MEMOIRS  OF 


abode.  In  a  letter  dated  on  the  passage  he  says: 
^^At  times  I  feel  as  a  lonely  s.parrow  on  the  house- 
top, or  as  the  rambling  swallow  without  a  home, 
and  still  only  preparing  to  take  flight  for  distant 
climes,  while  pressing  onward  farther  and  farther 
from  all  that  I  hold  dear  in  this  transitory  world/^ 


DANIEL   WHEELER.  93 


CHAPTEE  YIII. 

PROSPECT  OF  A  RELIGIOUS  VISIT  TO  THE  SOUTH  SEA  ISLANDS 
—  DEATH    OF    HIS    WIFE    AND    SEVERE    ILLNESS    OF  HIS 

CHILDREN         DEATH  OF  HIS   SON  WILLIAM  AND  DAUGHTER 

JANE  —  PROSPECT  OF  RELIGIOUS  SERVICE  IN  NORTH 
AMERICA. 

In  the  Nintli  niontli,  1832,  lie  attended  Balby 
Monthly  Meeting,  of  which  he  was  a  member,  and 
informed  his  friends  of  the  prospect  which  had  been 
presented  to  his  view  of  visiting,  in  the  love  of  the 
gospel,  the  inhabitants  of  some  of  the  islands  of  the 
Pacific  Ocean,  New  South  Wales,  and  Van  Diemen's 
Land.  He  stood  up  with  the  words:  ^The  cup 
which  my  Father  hath  given  me,  shall  I  not  drink 
it?^  Eventually,''  he  says  in  a  letter  to  his  wife, 
"I  laid  the  whole  affair  fully  before  the  meeting:  a 
very  solemn  and  solid  interval  succeeded.  I  warned 
the  meeting  not  to  let  afi'ectionate  sympathy  bias  their 
minds,  and  recommended  that  all  should  endeavour 
to  sink  down  to  the  precious  gift  in  every  heart,  that 
so  a  right  judgment  might  be  come  to;  seeing  it  was 
a  subject  in  which  so  much  was  implicated,  not  only 
as  regarded  myself  and  the  Society  at  large,  but  the 
Truth  itself.  At  length  a  general  expression  of  con- 
currence and  near  sympathy  broke  forth,  from  the 
head  to  the  uttermost  skirts  of  the  garment,  as  the 


94 


MEMOIRS  OF 


ointment  poured  forth^  which  draws  down  the  hea- 
venly blessing.  Many  vocal  petitions  ascended  on 
the  occasion,  as  well  as,  I  believe^  universal  mental 
ones.  It  was  indeed  a  memorable  day,  and  one  in 
which  I  most  earnestly  desire  you  may  all  be  per- 
mitted to  share,  though  far  distant,  through  the  in- 
fluence of  that  Almighty  Power  which  is  omnipotent 
and  omnipresent/'  A  certificate  was  prepared  for 
him,  which  was  subsequently  approved  and  endorsed 
by  the  Quarterly  Meeting  of  York,  and  by  the  morn- 
ing meeting  of  ministers  and  elders  held  in  London. 
As  it  is  proposed  to  give  an  extended  account, of 
this  visit,  in  the  love  of  the  gospel,  to  the  isles  afar 
off,  in  a  subsequent  part  of  this  volume,  no  farther 
allusion  will  be  now  made  to  it,  except  to  state  that 
he  embarked  on  the  13th  of  the  Eleventh  month, 
1833. 

The  affecting  reference  to  his  feeling  as  a  sparrow 
alone,  which  he  made  in  a  letter  written  to  his  be- 
loved wife  on  board  the  vessel,  after  what  proved 
their  final  parting  in  this  world,  seemed  as  a  fore- 
taste of  that  keen  afliiction  he  was  soon  to  expe- 
rience. 

Whilst  confined,  in  the  First  month  of  1833,  by 
indisposition  at  Earlham,  he  received  the  sad  intelli- 
gence of  the  death  of  his  wife  and  the  serious 
illness  of  three  of  his  children.  Alluding  to  the 
gradual  unfolding  of  these  solemn  tidings  by  a  kind 
friend,  he  says  :  "  Who  can  picture  my  distress  and 
anguish  of  soul  when  the  awful  reality  was  disco- 
vered ?    But  the  everlasting  arms  of  mine  Almighty 


DANIEL  WHEELER. 


95 


Helper  were  underneath  to  bear  me  up^  that  the 
waves  of  affliction  should  not  overwhelm  beyond  the 
decreed  limits,  nor  infringe  upon  the  margin  of 
mercy  and  compassion.  After  a  time  I  was  enabled 
to  say :  ^  It  is  a  bitter  cup ;  but  I  accept  it  at  the 
hand  of  the  Lord,  for  I  am  sure  there  is  a  blessing 
at  the  bottom  of  it.^ 

His  children  recovered ;  and  the  following  letter 
to  two  of  them  is  touchingly  descriptive  of  the  Chris- 
tian resignation  with  which  he  endured  this  great 
bereavement : 

"First  Month  l^tJi,  1838. 
My  dearest  Charles  and  Jane: 

 When  I  quitted  Shoosharry,  I  thought  I 

had  given  up  much;  and  when  fairly  away  from 
Cronstadt,  I  seemed  to  have  parted  with  every  thing 
in  this  world;  but  I  have  since  sorrowfully  found 
that  there  remained  ties  which  bound  the  soul  to 
earth,  which  were  yet  to  be  dissolved  before  the 
sacrifice  was  complete.  The  visitation  was  so  unex- 
pected and  sudden,  that  for  a  time  every  effort  to 
bear  up  against  the  overwhelming  reality  seemed 
altogether  unavailing.  It  is  indeed  a  cup  exceeding 
in  bitterness  all  that  had  previously  been  handed, 
filling  my  heart  with  anguish,  indescribable  and 
irresistible.  Yet,  blessed  be  the  name  of  the  Lord 
Grod  of  heaven  and  earth  for  ever !  He  who  had 
commanded  the  storm  was,  in  gracious  condescen- 
sion and  compassionate  mercy,  pleased  to  rebuke  its 
raging  billows,  and  to  bear  up  my  helpless  head 
above  them  all,  enabling  me  to  glorify  His  holy 


96 


MEMOIRS  OF 


name  the  fires'  of  this  baptism  of  suffering,  to 
His  own  praise.  And  although  the  dispensation  is 
altogether  incomprehensible  at  present,  yet  I  firmly 
believe  the  merciful  design  of  the  Divine  Will,  as  it 
is  patiently  abode  under,  will  be  more  and  more  de- 
veloped to  our  understandings,  and  will  not  fail  to 
raise  in  us  a  grateful  tribute  of  thanksgiving.  '  What 
I  do,  thou  knowest  not  now,  but  thou  shalt  know 
hereafter  /  and  0 !  that  we  may  all  be  found  worthy 
to  be  entrusted  with  the  heavenly  secret,  whether  it 
be  to  be  laid  up  in  our  own  hearts,  or  to  be  declared 
to  many. 

When  I  have  been  led  to  contemplate  the  suspense 
and  anxiety  which  my  long  silence  must  have  un- 
avoidably occasioned  to  your  dear  mother,  when  more 
distantly  separated  by  mighty  oceans,  together  with 
the  expectation  of  my  being  amongst  barbarous 
nations,  and  exposed  to  various  hardships  —  how 
often  have  I  desired  that  opportunities  might  occur 
for  me  to  send,  at  frequent  intervals,  some  even  short 
account  of.  my  safety  and  preservation,  that  she  might 
be  comforted  from  time  to  time,  and  not  be  permitted 
to  droop  with  hope  again  and  again  deferred! — feel- 
ing a  willingness  to  suffer  myself,  and  to  trust  her 
and  my  precious  family  to  the  tender  care  of  our 
heavenly  Father,  though  months  and  months  might 
pass  away  without  a  probability  of  hearing  of  or 
from  them,  —  if  only  they  might  be  cheered  and 
animated  now  and  then  with  but  a  gleam.  But 
whilst  human  nature  deeply  feels,  and  every  chord 
of  tenderness  and  affectionate  remembrance  vibrates 


DANIEL  WHEELER. 


97 


at  tlie  recollection  of  what  we  have  all  lost ;  yet  my 
soul  doth  secretly  rejoice  and  magnify  my  good  and 
gracious  God,  in  humble  thankfulness,  that  her  lamb- 
like spirit  is  now  spared  this  painful  dispensation,  and 
that  the  suflfering  will  be  only  mine ;  and,  mingled 
with  many  other  tribulations  which  may  yet  await 
me,  serve  to  fill  up  the  allotted  measure,  in  which  I 
humbly  trust  I  shall  be  permitted  to  glory,  from  the 
certain  knowledge  that  tribulation  worketh  patience 
and  experience  and  that  hope  ^  which  maketh  not 
ashamed'  nor  afraid,  ^because  the  love  of  God  is 
shed  abroad  in  the  heart/  I  think  the  finger  of  the 
Divine  Artist  may  already  be  traced  in  the  present 
afiiictive  dispensation,  as  regards  us  all,  but  more 
particularly  in  the  efibcts  which  have  already  re- 
sulted both  to  thee  and  to  dear  Jenny,  giving  you 
to  see,  in  a  remarkable  manner  and  in  wondrous 
mercy,  that  every  thing  in  this  world  is  but  vanity, 
and  will  most  certainly  end  in  vexation  of  spirit,  if 
we  have  not  an  interest  in  the  Saviour,  and  if  desti- 
tute of  that  knowledge  which  alone  can  save.  It  is, 
therefore,  my  most  humble  prayer,  that  you  may  both 
endeavour  to  the  utmost  to  keep  near  to  that  Power 
which  hath  so  graciously  opened  your  understandings 
to  perceive  His  tender  mercy  and  loving-kindness, 
which  is  better  than  life,  in  thus  gathering  your 
beloved  mother  into  everlasting  rest  and  peace,  re- 
moving her  from  the  troubles  of  time  to  the  enduring 
riches  of  eternity,  in  holy  quietness,  because  death 
had  lost  its  sting  and  the  grave  its  victory.  I  am 
very  sure  that  you  must  both  have  had  convincing 


98 


MEMOIRS  OF 


proof  of  the  necessity  of  seeking  after  an  acquaint- 
ance witli  the  precious  gift  of  God,  whicli  is  so  mer- 
cifully vouclisafed  in  measure  by  Christ  Jesus  in 
every  heart ;  and  which  is  sufficient,  if  attended  to, 
to  restore  every  son  and  daughter  of  Adam  from  a 
state  of  nature  to  a  state  of  grace,  into  the  heavenly 
image  from  which  man  by  transgression  fell. 

I  think  you  must  both  have  seen  how  insignificant 
this  world  and  all  that  belongs  to  it  appear,  when  the 
pale  herald  of  the  grave  hovers  around  us.  Nothing 
short  of  that  Divine  power  which  thus  showeth  us 
these  things,  can  prepare  and  purify  us  for  an  '  in- 
heritance undefiled,  and  that  fadeth  not  away;^  and 
be  assured  of  this,  that  however  homely  this  unflat- 
tering Witness  may  appear  —  though  it  seem  but  ^  as 
a  tender  plant,  and  as  a  root  out  of  a  dry  ground^ — 
and  when  perceived  there  is  no  beauty  to  render  Him 
desirable  to  the  unregenerate  mind;  yet  this,  my 
dear  children,  is  nothing  less  than  a  manifestation 
of  the  Spirit  ^of  the  Lord  of  life  and  glory,  which 
is  given  to  every  man  to  profit  withal '/  and  well  will 
it  be  for  us  if  we  are  profiting  thereby,  and  faith- 
fully occupying  therewith.  This  Holy  Spirit  hath 
long  been  oppressed  and  afflicted  in  all  our  hearts, 
whilst  we  have  been  employed  in  perishing  pursuits, 
and  altogether  regardless  of  Him  or  his  secret  touches 
and  reproofs,  until  perhaps  cast  upon  a  sick  bed,  or 
brought  into  a  situation  where  His  voice  will  be 
heard.  It  is  to  this  power  that  we  must  be  willing 
to  turn,  and  it  is  by  this  power  only  that  we  can  be 
saved,  seeing  it  is  the  Spirit  of  Him  our  dear  Ee- 


DANIEL  wheeler'. 

■ '';(rv  fn"  '^' 

deemer^  whom  ^  God  hatli  highly  exalted^  a?id  given 
Him  a  name  which  is  above  every  name ;  that  at  the 
name  of  Jesus  every  knee  should  bow^  of  things  in 
heaven,  and  things  in  earth,  and  things  under  the 
earth;  and  that  every  tongue  should  confess  that 
Jesus  Christ  is  Lord,  to  the  glory  of  Grod  the  Fa- 
ther/ either  in  mercy  or  in  judgment.  And  0 ! 
saith  my  soul,  that  our  confession  may  be  to  His 
wondrous  love  and  mercy,  and  not  in  the  acknow- 
ledgment of  His  just  judgments  for  our  hard-heart- 
edness  and  unbelief  in  the  day  of  His  visitation, 
wherein  he  would  have  gathered  us  ^  as  a  hen  doth 
gather  her  brood  under  her  wings,^  and  we  would 
not.  For  true  it  is,  that  if  we  are  willing  to  attend 
to  this  in-speaking,  heart-searching  voice,  to  turn  at 
its  reproofs,  we  shall  find  that  they  are  full  of  in- 
struction, and  the  way  to  life  everlasting.  It  will 
not  fail  to  show  us  the  deceitfulness  of  sin,  the  sin- 
fulness of  sin,  and  the  wages  of  sin,  which  is  death. 
As  we  patiently  abide  under  the  turnings  and  over- 
turnings  of  the  Lord's  hand  thus  upon  us,  however 
humbling  and  painful  to  the  unsubjected  mind,  we 
shall  indeed  know  the  Saviour  of  the  world  in  all 
His  offices,  not  only  as  a  convincer  and  reprover  of 
sin  through  His  Spirit,  but  as  a  purifier  and  cleanser 
from  it;  and  as  the  great  work  of  regeneration  gra- 
dually advances,  our  spiritual  eye  will  at  last  be 
opened  to  perceive  and  to  look  on  Him  whom  we 
have  so  long  pierced,  and  to  mourn  in  godly  sorrow 
unto  unfeigned  repentance  not  to  be  repented  of. 
Then  indeed  shall  we  bow  to  His  name,  which  is 


100 


MEMOIRS  OF 


His  power,  on  the  bended  knees  of  contrition  and 
self-abasednesS;  and  be  enabled  from  living  and 
actual  experience  to  say:  have  heard  of  Thee 
by  the  hearing  of  the  ear,  but  now  mine  eye  seeth 
Thee ;  wherefore  I  abhor  myself,  and  repent  in  dust 
and  ashes/  Here  then  is  ^repentance  toward  Grod, 
and  faith  toward  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ/  whereby 
we  forsake  sin,  and  believe  in  the  efficacy  of  that 
power  which  alone  can  save  from  it.  Then  indeed 
shall  we  become  willing  to  confess  Him  before  men,  not 
being  ashamed  to  acknowledge  His  power  and  His 
might,  nor  afraid  of  being  thought  His  followers  by 
the  votaries  of  a  world  which  '  lieth  in  wickedness ;  ^ 
but  to  boldly  take  up  the  cross  —  a  daily  cross  to  our 
own  corrupt  wills  and  inclinations  —  and  follow  Him 
whithersoever  He  may  be  pleased  to  lead,  remember- 
ing for  our  comfort  and  encouragement  His  gracious 
declaration :  ^  Whosoever  shall  confess  me  before  men, 
him  shall  the  Son  of  Man  also  confess  before  the 
angels  of  God ;  but  he  that  denieth  me  before  men 
shall  be  denied  before  the  angels  of  Grod/  This  in- 
deed will  be  confessing  to  His  name,  in  the  belief  of 
His  power  and  in  the  hope  of  His  mercy;  and  a 
bowing  in  earnest,  in  obedience  to  His  holy  will. 
But  if,  unhappily  unwilling  to  bow  the  knee  of  our 
minds,  we  should  stubbornly  resist  the  offers  of  un- 
utterable love  and  mercy,  refusing  to  confess  with 
the  tongue  ^  that  Jesus  Christ  is  Lord,  by  the  Ac- 
knowledgment of  His  power  in  our  hearts  to  save, 
and  by  submissive  obedience  to  it,  in  the  way  of  the 
cross,  we  shall  one  day  find,  to  our  indescribable 


I  i  Mi/ 

DANIEL   WHEELEIV.f.       r  101. 

distress,  when  it  is  too  late,  and  the  language  is  ut- 
tered :  '  He  that  is  filthy,  let  him  be  filthy  still/ 

But  although  it  is  with  me  thus  to  write,  yet  my 
prayers  are  incessant  on  your  behalf  for  better 
things,  even  things  that  accompany  life  and  salva- 
tion, that  mercy  and  truth  may  meet  together;  that 
righteousness  and  peace  may  kiss  each  other^  in  our 
heartfelt  experience;  which  most  assuredly  will  be 
the  case,  if  the  fault  be  not  our  own.  We  shall  find 
that  watchfulness,  prayer,  and  fasting,  are  the  Chris- 
tian's strength,  his  safe  retreat,  and  never-failing 
weapons  of  defence ;  even  a  constant  watch  over  all 
our  thoughts,  tracing  from  whence  they  spring ;  for 
thoughts  are  the  origin  of  all  our  words  and  actions. 
As  we  thus  maintain  the  watch,  we  shall  soon  begin 
to  groan,  being  burdened  with  the  frailty  and  help- 
lessness of  human  nature;  which  unavoidably,  and 
happily  for  us,  cannot  fail  to  incite  to  prayer,  though 
perhaps  but  in  sighs  and  groanings  which  cannot  be 
uttered;  but  which  are  accepted  and  recorded  by 
Him  who  is  a  God  ever  hearing  prayer,  and  who  will 
in  tender  mercy  strengthen  us,  if  on  our  parts  we  are 
but  willing  to  pray  always,  '  with  alL  prayer  and  sup- 
plication in  the  Spirit,  watching  thereunto  with  all 
perseverance.'  This  will  almost  imperceptibly  lead 
us  habitually  to  fast  from  the  gratifying  things  of 
time  and  sense,  which  do  but  serve,  however  insigni- 
ficant they  may  appear  in  the  world's  estimation,  to 
prevent  the  sacrifice  of  the  whole  heart ;  and  as  no- 
thing short  of  this  will  be  accepted  in  the  Divine 
sight,  the  enemy's  purpose  is  still  effected. 
9* 


102 


M  E  >I  0  I  R  S  OF 


I  have  craved  in  tlie  tenderest  manner  for  you, 
that  you  may  henceforth  be  preserved  and  strength- 
ened in-faithfulness  to  resist  those  things,  whatever 
they  be,  that  were  burdensome  to  you  when  on  a  bed 
of  sickness,  the  fruit  of  which  is  bitter  indeed,  and 
productive  only  of  shame,  remorse,  and  anguish  of 
spirit.  Let  the  time  past  suffice,  and  the  future  be 
employed  not  in  living  to  ourselves,  '  but  unto  Him 
who  died  for  us  and  rose  again/ 

He  returned  to  England  on  the  1st  of  the  Fifth 
month,  1838.  During  his  absence  in  the  southern 
seas,  he  received  the  afflicting  account  of  the  death 
of  his  son  William,  who  was  left  in  charge  of  the 
agricultural  concern  in  Russia.    It  is  said  of  him  — 

That  his  life  had  been  marked  by  watchfulness  and 
prayer,  and  a  conscientious  regard  to  the  pointings 
of  Divine  Wisdom  in  the  discharge  of  his  religious 
duties,  as  well  as  by  an  active  and  diligent  attention 
to  his  concerns  in  business :  his  end  was  eminently 
crowned  with  peace,  and  an  humble  and  confiding 
trust  in  redeeming  mercy.^^  The  account  of  his  last 
days  afforded  his  father  great  consolation  and  relief, 
and  raised  in  his  heart  a  tribute  of  humble,  thank- 
fulness to  the  great  Preserver  of  men,  who  indeed 
* '  loveth  his  own  unto  the  end.^ 

His  daughter  Jane  also  finished  her  course,  and 
entered  into  rest.  The  reception  of  this  added  sor- 
row was  truly  overwhelming  for  a  time,  yet  he  says : 

The  mercy  and  goodness  of  our  heavenly  Father 
soon  changed  the  strain  of  sorrow  into  that  of  adora- 
tion and  thanksgiving,  binding  up  all  the  wounds  of 


DANIEL    WHEELEE^  lUo 

affliction  in  the  healing  virtue  of  His  everlasting 
love;  for  her  end  had  been  truly  peaceful;  death 
was  deprived  of  its  sting,  and  the  grave  of  its  vic- 
tory. Thus  the  eldest  and  the  youngest  of  my  flock 
have  been  gathered,  since  we  left  them,  into  the  arms 
of  everlasting  mercy,  whilst  we  are  left  a  little  longer 
in  this  vale  of  tears.  May  the  Lord  most  High  be 
graciously  pleased  to  prepare  us  also,  in  the  like  man- 
ner, for  the  heavenly  kingdom  ! 

Shortly  after  his  arrival  in  his  native  land,  he  at- 
tended Balby  Monthly  Meeting,  returning  the  certi- 
ficates granted  him  five  years  and  a  half  before. 
After  making  a  statement  of  his  gospel  visit  to  the 
southern  isles,  he  informed  his  friends  that  he  no 
longer  stood  before  them  as  one  returning,  but  as  one 
requesting  a  certificate  to  enable  him  to  visit  various 
parts  of  North  America. 

While  pressing  forward  through  stormy  seas  to 
the  far-off  islands  of  the  Pacific,  he  had  seen,  in  the 
unfoldings  of  the  Divine  Will,  that  after  that  service 
had  been  accomplished,  another  should  be  set  before 
him  to  parts  of  the  Western  Hemisphere.  By  this 
his  confidence  in  the  Holy  Author  of  his  faith  was 
strengthened,  and  he  was  supported  in  every  season 
of  trial  and  conflict. 

The  certificate  was  prepared  and  sanctioned  by 
York  Quarterly  Meeting  and  by  the  Morning  Meet- 
ing of  Friends  at  London. 

The  drooping  state  of  health  of  his  son  Charles, 
the  faithful  companion  of  his  long  journeyings,  made 
the  separation  now  required  of  him.  from  his  beloved 


104 


ME]N|[OIRS  OF 


family  more  than  ordinarily  painful.  "Truly/'  he 
says,  "  I  had  fainted  if  I  had  not  believed,  to  see  the 
loving-kindness  of  the  Lord,  and  the  greatness  of 
His  goodness  which  is  laid  up  for  them  that  fear 
Him,  and  that  trust  in  Him  before  the  sons  of  men/* 
In  another  place  he  says :  "  Though  human  nature 
keenly  felt  the  separation  from,  and  would  gladly 
remain  in  possession  of  its  greatest  earthly  treasure, 
yet  I  did  believe  I  could  not  promote  the  welfare  of 
my  beloved  family  in  any  manner  so  much,  as  by  my 
own  faithfulness  to  what  I  apprehended  to  be  the 
duty  required  of  me/' 


DANIEL  WHEELER. 


105 


^  CHAPTER  IX. 

SAILS  FOB  NEW  YORK  —  ATTENDS  MANY  MEETINGS  OF  FRIENDS 

— RETURNS  TO  ENGLAND  DEATH  OF  HIS  SON  CHARLES  

AGAIN  EMBARKS  FOR  AMERICA  ILLNESS  AND  DEATH  AT 

NEW  YORK. 

(jP'  He  embarked  from  Liverpool  on  tlie  25th  of 
Eleventli  month,  1838,  and  arrived  in  New  York  on 
the  1st  day  of  1839.  His  journal  records  the  at- 
tendance of  many  meetings  among  Friends  in  New 
York,  New  England,  Pennsylvania,  Maryland,  and 
other  parts.  On  one  occasion,  when  the  subject 
of  meetings  for  Divine  worship  was  brought  to 
view,  he  says :  I  had  to  declare,  that  if  ever  we 
suffered  the  righteous  testimony  to  the  teachings 
of  that  Divine  grace  which  hath  appeared  to  all 
men  to  fall  to  the  ground,  or  be  lowered  by  depart- 
ure from  a  silent  waiting  upon  God  for  the  blessed 
influence  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  to  enable  us  to  wor- 
ship Him  aright,  —  the  glory  would  depart  from 
our  Israel,  and  nothing  be  left  us  but  an  empty 
.name.^' 

He  also  held  public  meetings  in  several  seaport 
towns,  in  which  he  adverted  to  the  great  responsi- 
bility of  those  who  had  intercourse  with  the  poor 
islanders  of  the  South  Seas.  In  one  of  these  he 
delivered  a  message  with  which  he  had  been  charged 


106 


MEMOIRS  OF 


by  Paofai  and  the  principal  chiefs  of  the  island 
of  Eimeo.  ^^Gro/'  he  said,  ^^to  Britannia,  and  tell 
the  people  to  have  mercy  upon  us;  and  then  go  to 
America,  and  tell  the  people  there  to  have  mercy 
upon  us;  for  it  is  these  countries  that  send  the 
poison  (rum)  amongst  us/' 

Daniel  Wheeler  returned  to  England  in  the  Tenth 
month,  1839,  a  few  months  before  the  peaceful 
close  of  his  beloved  son  Charles.  On  reaching  the 
bed-side  of  the  dear  invalid,  he  says:  ^^I  found 
him  apparently  in  a  far-advanced  stage  of  consump- 
tion. The  peaceful  feeling  that  pervades  the  atmo- 
sphere around  him  is,  I  humbly  trust,  an  earnest 
that  the  arms  of  everlasting  mercy  are  open  to 
receive  him  when  the  awful  change  shall  come.'' 

He  often  spoke  of  his  own  unworthiness,  saying 
that  his  only  dependence  was  on  the  mercy  of  God 
in  Christ  J esus,  and  on  this  he  seemed  to  rest  with- 
out a  sense  of  fear. 

On  one  occasion  he  said  to  one  of  his  brothers, 
Heed  not  the  world,  nor  the  things  thereof ;  I  wish 
I  had  heeded  it  less ;"  and  once  in  great  bodily  ex- 
tremity he  exclaimed,    Here  is  the  end  of  pride  ! " 

He  was  frequently  engaged  in  fervent  prayer  for 
patience  and  support  for  the  pardon  of  all  his  trans- 
gressions, and  a  release  in  the  Lord's  time.    Being  . 
asked  just  before  his  close  if  he  felt  peaceful,  he 
replied,    I  feel  no  fear." 

^'  On  his  placid  countenance,  some  hours  after  his 
departure/'  says  his  father,  I  saw  to  my  unspeak- 
able comfort  that  in  the  midst  of  death  there  was  a 


DANIEL  WHEELER. 


107 


sweet  angelic  smile  surpassing  that  of  life ;  its  love- 
liness none  can  describe.'^ 

His  death  took  place  on  the  6th  of  the  Second 
month,  1840,  and  on  the  30th  of  the  Third  month 
following,  Daniel  Wheeler  again  embarked  for  New 
York.  When  about  a  week  at  sea,  he  took  a  severe 
cold,  which  rapidly  increased  to  an  alarming  illness, 
under  the  prostrating  influence  of  which  he  landed, 
and  was  immediately  conveyed  to  the  house  of  a  kind 
friend.  Here  he  received  the  most  unremitting  and 
tender  care,  and  after  a  few  weeks  there  appeared  to 
be  some  improvement.  On  the  6th  of  the  Fifth 
month  he  received  a  visit  from  his  beloved  friend 
Stephen  Grellet,  which  proved  an  occasion  of  deep 
interest.  His  mind  seemed  to  overflow  with  admi- 
ration of  the  goodness  of  his  dear  Lord  and  Master, 
which  had  constantly  attended  him  in  his  various 
pilgrimages.  He  recapitulated  briefly  what  had  oc- 
curred since  he  left  America,  alluding  to  the  conso- 
lation he  received  at  the  death  of  his  beloved  Charles, 
when  he  was  made  to  rejoice  in  the  midst  of  grief. 
He  added:  "The  Lord  is  good  to  them  that  love  and 
fear  His  name.  Great  things  hath  He  done  for  me ; 
things  so  wonderfully  marvellous,  that  they  would 
hardly  be  believed  were  I  to  tell  of  them.  If  I 
have  experienced  any  shortness  in  my  journey  Zion- 
ward,  it  has  been  on  my  side,  not  the  Lord's;  for  He 
has  been  faithful,  and  His  promises  have  been  and 
remain  to  be,  yea  and  amen  for  ever.  Whilst  I  was 
on  shipboard,  and  thought  by  some  of  the  passengers 
to  be  nigh  unto  death,  how  did  the  Lord  appear  for 


108 


MEMOIRS  OF 


my  help  and  consolation !  and  since  I  have  been  in 
this  chamber,  how  has  He  appeared  for  my  comfort 
in  the  night  season !  and  I  have  been  enabled  to  sing 
hymns  of  praise  and  thanksgiving  unto  Him.  When 
the  ship  made  her  soundings,  I  made  my  soundings 
on  that  Rock  whose  foundation  is  from  everlasting  to 
everlasting.  I  saw  that  I  should  be  safely  landed, 
though  extremely  weak  in  body;  and  I  was  enabled 
to  say,  should  the  Lord  see  meet  to  raise  me  up,  and 
strengthen  me  still  to  show  forth  His  wonderful 
works  to  the  children  of  men,  or  cut  the  work  short 
in  righteousness:  ^Thy  will,  0  God,  not  mine,  be 
done.'    I  do  not  see  how  the  end  will  be.'' 

On  the  26th  of  the  Fifth  month  he  became  more 
poorly,  and  continued  after  this  rapidly  to  fail.  On 
one  occasion  he  was  enabled  to  declare  that  he  had 
the  same  faith  that  had  been  with  him  through  life, 
founded  upon  the  gospel  of  Christ;  and  which 
enabled  him  to  say,  with  the  apostle  :  ^  Nevertheless 
I  live,  yet  not  I,  but  Christ  liveth  in  me ;  and  the 
life  which  I  now  live,  I  live  by  the  faith  of  the 
Son  of  God,  who  loved  me  and  gave  Himself  for 
me.'  " 

For  several  days  previous  to  his  death,  he  took 
very  little  nourishment,  as  from  the  state  of  his 
mouth  and  throat  he  could  not  swallow  without 
difficulty.  On  one  occasion  his  attendant  urging 
him,  and  saying  she  thought  he  stood  in  need  of  it, 
he  replied :  "  I  think  not ;  and  when  there  is  need, 
my  heavenly  Father  will  enable  me  to  take  it,  for 
there  is  not  a  pang  I  suffer  but  what  is  known  to 


DANIEL  WHEELER. 


109 


Him;  and  I  have  evidence  that,  thougli  far  from 
home  and  my  native  land,  I  am  not  forgotten/' 

On  the  morning  of  the  12th  of  Sixth  month,  he 
appeared  unusually  feeble,  though  not  apparently 
worse  in  other  respects.  He  was  wheeled  into  an 
adjoining  apartment,  as  usual,  and  shortly  after  re- 
marked to  one  of  the  family  who  had  affectionately 
watched  over  him,  "  Perhaps  this  day  will  end  all 
your  cares  and  troubles.'^  It  was  an  unusual  remark ; 
but  as  it  was  supposed  to  proceed  from  the  feeling 
of  present  weakness,  it  did  not  excite  any  particular 
alarm. 

To  some  expressions  of  hope  by  a  friend  respect- 
ing his  recovery,  his  only  answer  was  an  incredulous 
smile.  One  who  had  kindly  waited  on  him,  calling 
to  take  leave,  as  he  was  about  to  attend  a  distant 
Yearly  Meeting,  he  said  to  him :  "  Give  my  dear 
love  to  all  my  friends.  God  reigneth  over  all ;  His 
mercy  and  goodness  have  never  failed  me.'' 

About  eight  in  the  evening,  being  offered  some 
tea,  he  remarked  that  he  could  not  see  it;  and  it  was 
evident  his  sight  had  failed.  Shortly  after  he  fell 
asleep,  but  his  breathing  was  more  laboured  than 
usual.  Being  asked  if  he  was  comfortable,  he  re- 
pHed  in  the  affirmative,  but  soon  after  became 
entirely  insensible,  and  gently  passed  away  about 
half-past  twelve  at  night,  without  sigh  or  struggle. 

He  was  interred  at  New  York  on  the  15th  of  * 
Sixth  month,  his  funeral  being  largely  attended,  and 
proving  a  season  of  much  solemnity. 
10 


MEMOIRS    OF   D.  WHEELER. 


^'  Farewell ! 
And  though  the  ways  of  Zion  mourn 
When  her  strong  ones  are  called  away, 
Who  like  thyself  have  calmly  borne 
The  heat  and  burden  of  the  day, 
Yet  He  who  slumbereth  not  nor  sleepeth, 
His  ancient  watclr  around  us  keepeth ; 
Still  sent  from  His  creating  hand, 
New  witnesses  for  Truth  shall  stand  — 
New  instruments  to  sound  abroad 
The  gospel  of  a  risen  Lord ; 

To  gather  to  the  folds  once  more 
The  desolate  and  gone  astray, 
The  scattered  of  a  cloudy  day, 

And  Zion's  broken  walls  restore! 
And,  through  the  travail  and  the  toil 

Of  true  obedience,  minister 
Beauty  for  ashes,  and  the  oil 

Of  joy  for  mourning,  unto  her! 
So  shall  her  holy  bounds  increase 
With  walls  of  praise  and  gates  of  peace:  • 
So^  shall  the  vine,  which  martyr  tears 
And  blood  sustained  in  other  years, 

With  fresher  life  be  clothed  upon; 
And  to  the  world  in  beauty  show. 

Like  the  rose-plant  of  Jericho, 
And  glorious  as  Lebanon ! " 

John  G,  Whittier. 


VISIT 

TO 

THE  PACIFIC  ISLES. 


(Ill) 


THE 


VISIT 

TO 

PACIFIC 


ISLES. 


CHAPTER  I. 

SAILS  IN  THE  HENRY  FREELING  DETENTION  OFF  THE  ISLE 

OF    WIGHT  FAREWELL    LETTER  ARRIVAL   AT    RIO  DE 

JANEIRO. 

The  necessary  arrangements  for  the  voyage  to  the 
South  Seas  having  been  completed,  Daniel  Wheeler 
embarked  on  board  the  Henry  Freeling/^  a  packet 
of  101  tons  register.  This  vessel  had  been  pur- 
chased and  fitted  up  expressly  for  the  purpose, 
through  the  liberality  of  a  number  of  Friends. 

Accompanied  by  his  son  Charles,  who  believed 
himself  called  to  this  step  by  that  gracious  ELeing 
who  has  an  undoubted  right  to  dispose  of  his  crea- 
tures according  to  the  good  pleasure  of  His  will/^  he 
sailed  from  the  river  Thames  the  13th  of  the  Ele- 
venth month,  1833. 

Severe  storms  and  adverse  winds  detained  them 
about  four  months  near  the  Isle  of  Wight.  Import- 
10*  (113) 


114 


VISIT  TO 


ant  advantages  resulted  from  this  detention.  It  ap- 
peared that  the  captain  selected  was  not  suitable^  and 
the  delay  enabled  Friends  to  procure  one  who  proved 
to  be  well  qualified  for  the  station.  The  discipline 
of  the  vessel  was  better  ordered,  and  the  true  cha- 
racter of  the  seamen  understood  before  their  final, 
departure.  This  was  the  more  necessary,  as  it  was 
determined  the  voyage  should  be  conducted  on  tem- 
perance principles;  that  meetings  for  worship  should 
be  regularly  held  twice  on  the  First  day  of  the  week ; 
and  that,  as  far  as  was  practicable,  all  work  should 
be  dispensed  with  on  that  day,  to  allow  the  sailors  a 
portion  of  time  to  themselves.  The  Scriptures  were 
to  be  read  morning  and  evening  in  the  cabin,  where 
the  captain  and  mate  were  expected  to  attend. 

These  matters  having  been  satisfactorily  arranged^ 
Daniel  Wheeler,  on  the  day  previous  to  their  final 
departure,  addressed  the  following  letter  to  the  com- 
mittee who  had  assisted  him  in  preparing  for  the 
voyage :  *  " 

''Henry  Freeling,  Mother-hank,  14th  o/Sdmo.  1834, 
Upon  reference  I  find  that  it  is  now  considerably 
more  than  three  months  since  I  began  a  letter  for  the 
information  of  my  dear  friends,  when  at  that  time 
anticipating  that  ere  long  we  should  be  permitted  to 
direct  our  course  across  the  trackless  ocean  to  the 
Southern  Hemisphere;  but  I  had  not  completed 
more  than  half  a  sheet  of  paper,  when  the  progress 
of  my  pen  was  arrested  by  circumstances  which 
have  prevented  any  farther  addition  being  made 


THE    PACIFIC  ISLES. 


115 


until  this  day^  when  the  way  now  seems  to  open  for 
resuming  the  subject^  our  departure  being  at  hand. 

Among  the  many  muhipKed  mercies  and  blessings 
which  unceasingly  flow  from  the  bounteous  and  com- 
passionate hand  of  Him  who  ^  crowneth  the  year 
with  His  goodness'  and  ^satisfieth  the  desire  of 
every  living  thing/  I  feel  bound  to  acknowledge, 
with  humble  thankfulness  and  admiration,  our  long 
detention  on  these  shores.  Notwithstanding  there 
have  been  many  gloomy  days,  and  days  of  darkness, 
^as  the  morning  spread  upon  the  mountains,'  and 
many  long  and  dreary  winter  nights  to  pass  through, 
when  the  raging  storm  has  again  and  again  whitened 
with  foam  the  surface  of  the  agitated  deep  around 
us;  and  not  only  the  strife  of  elements  to  witness 
without,  but  a  conflicting  and  spiritual  strife  within, 
^tossed  with  tempest  and  not  comforted/  yet  how 
unspeakably  great  the  faithfulness  of  our  good  and 
gracious  Lord  God  !  '  His  compassions  fail  not,'  but 
have  been,  and  still  continue  to  be,  ^new  every 
morning/  as  the  returning  day;  for  in  moments  of 
greatest  conflict  and  trial  there  has  been  something 
permitted,  like  the  '  bow  in  the  cloud,'  for  the  poor 
mind  to  look  at,  to  animate,  and  cheer,  and  strengthen 
with  hardness  to  endure  and  stand  firm. 

But,  although  moon  after  moon  hath  waned,  and 
faith  and  patience  have  been  beset  as  on  the  right 
hand  and  on  the  left,  and  the  afflictions  of  the  gospel 
have  at  times  been  permitted  to  abound,  yet  to  the 
glory  and  honour  and  praise  of  Him  whose  name, 
ever  excellent  and  adorable,  shall  be  great  among 


116 


VISIT  TO 


the  nations^  from  the  rising  of  the  sun  to  the  going 
down  of  the  same^  —  the  consolations  of  the  gospel 
have  also  abounded^  in  a  degree  of  the  fulness  of 
that  heavenly  blessing  which  makes  truly  rich^  and 
whereunto  no  sorrow  is  added;  when  faith  hath  been 
mercifully  strengthened^  and  patience  renewed  under 
the  tribulations  of  the  day.  And  notwithstanding 
an  untrodden  path  has  been  my  portion^  yet  after  all, 
though  weaknesst  and  fear  are  my  constant  compa- 
nions by  the  way^  safety  and  peace  have  been  hitherto 
found.  I  would  therefore  encourage  all  my  beloved 
friends  to  keep  near  to  their  heavenly  Teacher  and 
Leader^  who^  if  faithfully  followed^  will  not  only 
conduct  their  steppings  to  a  hair's  breadth^  but  will 
preserve  and  keep  the  mind  in  calmness  and  sere- 
nity, securely,  as  in  a  pavilion,  '  from  the  strife  of 
tongues.' 

In  addition  to  the  marvellous  loving-kindness  I 
have  thus  endeavoured  to  portray,  many  other  mer- 
cies and  blessings  have  been  showered  upon  our 
heads,  during  the  apparently  long  and  unaccount- 
able detention  of  our  little  bark  upon  our  own 
co.asts;  these  I  have  often  had  to  number  with 
gratefiil  sensations,  when  the  light  has  shone  brightly, 
and  manifested  clearly  to  my  finite  understanding 
how  much  we  should  have  missed,  if  our  progress 
had  not  thus  been  arrested.  So  that  with  myself, 
instead  of  this  delay  having  been  productive  of 
regret,  or  the  cause  of  letting  in  fear  or  doubt,  to 
stagger  or  depress  my  tribulated  mind,  I  do^  my  dear 
friends,  hail  it  with  gratitude  and  thankfulness,  as 


THE    PACIFIC  ISLES. 


117 


the  gracious  and  compassionate  dealing  of  my  Lord 
and  Master^  not  only  as  a  time  of  Divine  favour  and 
condescension^  but  as  an  earnest  of  His  love  and 
mercy  for  our  encouragement^  instruction,  and  future 
benefit,  graciously  vouchsafed  —  a  time  of  prepara- 
tion for  the  important  work  before  us,  and  of  wean- 
ing from  every  dependence  and  guidance  which  are 
not  of  Him,  to  strengthen  our  confidence,  and  put 
our  whole  trust  in  His  power  to  help  and  deliver 
out  of  every  distress,  who  not  only  commands  the 
storm,<  but  at  whose  rebuke  the  mountain  billows 
cease  to  undulate,  and  lo !  ^  there  is  a  great  calm/ 

Within  the  last  two  or  three  days  the  prospect  of 
liberation  has  begun  to  dawn  with  clearness ;  but  I 
trust,  that  if  even  a  farther  detention  should  be 
meted  out  to  us,  either  here  or  in  some  other  port, 
the  same  resignation  to  the  Divine  will,  will  be 
vouchsafed  •  for  although  I  have  for  more  than  two 
years  past  felt  anxious  to  move  forward  in  a  work 
which  has  yet  to  begin  when  the  decay  of  nature  is 
visible,  and  the  ^hadows  of  the  evening  proclaim,  as 
they  lengthen  around  me,  the  steady  decline  of  life's 
setting  sun,  yet  I  have  been  frequently  comforted  by 
a  renewed  evidence  that  we  have  not  yet  been  here 
one  day  too  long. 

It  will,  I  feel  assured,  afford  my  dear  friends  much 
satisfaction  to  know  that  the  crew  of  the  vessel,  not- 
withstanding the  frequent  though  unav.oidable  com- 
munication with  the  neighbouring  shore  for  so  great 
a  length  of  time,  have  given  no  cause  for  uneasiness 
by  improper  conduct,  and  have  at  all  times  behaved, 


118 


VISIT  TO 


with  scarcely  an  exception^  in  an  orderly  and  agree- 
able manner ;  and  the  captain  now  provided  for  us 
seems  to  be  judiciously  selected,  and  the  man  who, 
beyond  all  expectation,  is  admirably  adapted  to  aid 
and  assist,  by  example  and  experience,  in  the  accom- 
plishment of  the  important  object  before  us;  so  that 
I  hope  what  has  passed,  and  what  may  yet  be  in- 
store  for  us  to  come,  will  be  found  and  acknowledged 
to  be  among  the  ^  all  things  that  work  together  for 
good/  I  must  not  omit  adding,  that  the  solemn 
covering  frequently  witnessed  mercifully  to  prevail 
and  preside  over  us,  when  sitting  together  before  the 
Lord,  is  worthy  with  humble  gratitude  to  be  com- 
memorated, as  the  strongest  and  most  indubitable 
evidence  for  our  encouragement,  that  at  seasons  '  He 
is  with  us  of  a  truth/ 

As  it  is  now  a  period  of  the  year  when  ships 
seldom  sail  to  those  parts  to  which  we  are  destined, 
whether  we  proceed  by  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope, 
which  is  most  probable,  or  by  Cape  Horn,  in  either 
case  a  wintry  season  awaits  us ;  but  my  trust  is  in 
the  Lord,  not  doubting  but  that  we  shall  have  the 
privilege  of  the  prayers  of  the  faithful  for  our  pre- 
servation; and  though  conscious  of  our  own  weak- 
ness and  utter  unworthiness,  and  often  under  a  feel- 
ing of  being  less  than  the  least  of  all  my  dear 
brethren  and  sisters  that  are  alive  in  the  unchano:e- 
able  Truth,  yet  I  think  I  can  say  that  these  things 
trouble  me  not,  nor  move  me,  neither  count  I  my  life 
dear  unto  myself,  so  that  I  might  finish  my  course 
with  joy,  and  the  ministry  which  I  have  received  of 


THE    PACIFIC  ISLES. 


119 


the  Lord  Jesus  to  testify  the  gospel  of  that  grace 
^  which  bringeth  salvation^  and  hath  appeared  unto 
all  men/  teaching  all^  that  so  from  the  uttermost 
parts  of  the  earth  songs  of  praise  may  be  heard^  and 
the  grateful  tribute  of  '  thanks  be  to  Grod  for  His 
unspeakable  gift/  may  resound  to  His  glory;  for  it 
is  not  of  him  that  willeth^  nor  of  him  that  runneth, 
but  of  Grod  that  showeth  mercy  :  ^  it  is  not  by  might 
nor  by  power,  but  by  my  Spirit,  saith  the  Lord  of 
Hosts/ 

And  now,  whilst  my  heart  is  bearing  towards  the 
^  isles  afar  off,^  the  same  constraining  love  which 
wrought  the  willingness  to  leave  all  for  my  gracious 
Lord's  sake  and  His  gospeFs,  extends  its  binding 
influence  to  all  my  dear  brethren  and  sisters,  of 
every  age  and  of  every  class,  wherever  situated  and 
however  circumstanced ;  desiring,  in  tender  and  affec- 
tionate solicitude,  that  they  may  be  found  stedfastly 
following  the  footsteps  of  those  honourable  and 
worthy  predecessors  in  the  same  religious  profession 
with  ourselves,  who  have  long  since  rested  from 
their  labours,  and  whose  memorial  is  on  high ;  who 
bore  the  burden  and  heat  of  a  day  of  deep  suffering, 
in  the  faithful  discharge  of  their  duty  for  the  support 
of  those  principles  which  have  been  transmitted  in 
their  original  purity  and  brightness  to  us.  If  any 
should  feel  sensible  of  having  fallen  short  in  this 
important  work,  let  me  in  tenderest  love  encourage 
such  to  be  willing  to  humble  themselves  under  the 
mighty  hand  of  God,  even  to  the  state  of  little 
children,  and  turn  inward  to  the  pure,  unflattering 


120 


VISIT  TO 


witness  which  cannot  deceive  nor  be  deceived;  to  be 
willing  to  enter  into  a  diligent  and  heartfelt  search, 
and  patiently  and  impartially  examine  how  far  those 
indispensable  conditions  are  submitted  to  on  their 
part,  without  which  none  can  be  followers  of  the 
meek  and  lowly  Jesus.  Where  is  that  self-denial 
and  the  daily  cross  he  first  enjoined  ?  Are  we  deny- 
ing ourselves  those  gratifications  of  time  and  sense 
which  cherish  and  keep  alive  in  us  the  evil  propen- 
sities of  fallen  nature,  which  separate  man  from  his 
Maker,  and,  like  '  the  little  foxes,  spoil  the  tender 
vines'  designed  in  richest  mercy  to  bud,  blossom, 
and  bring  forth  fruit,  lastingly  to  remain  to  the 
praise  and  glory  of  the  great  Husbandman  ?  — but 
without  faithfulness  there  will  be  no  fruitfulness.  It 
is  not  giving  up  or  forsaking  this  or  that  little  thing, 
which  to  part  with  is  little  or  no  sacrifice  or  privation, 
that  will  suffice;  a  full  surrender  of  the  whole  will, 
in  all  things,  must  be  made  to  Him  whose  sovereign 
right  it  is  to  rule  and  reign  in  our  hearts;  and  let  none 
plead  for  disobedience  in  these  little  things  on  the 
ground  of  their  being  such,  for  if  such  they  really 
are,  they  are  the  more  easily  dispensed  with,  and  not 
worth  retaining;  and  a  tenacity  in  wishing  to  pre- 
serve them  assuredly  indicates  that  they  have  more 
place  in  our  affections  than  perhaps  we  are  aware  of: 
'  He  that  loveth  father  or  mother  more  than  me,  is 
not  worthy  of  me ;  and  he  that  loveth  son  or  daughter 
more  than  me,  is  not  worthy  of  me;  and  he  that 
taketh  not  his  cross,  and  followeth  after  me,  is  not 
worthy  of  me/ 


THE   PACIFIC  ISLES. 


121 


And  now,  my  dear  brethren  and  sisters,  ^  May  the 
1  God  of  Peace,  who  brought  again  from  the  dead  our 
I  Lord  Jesus,  that  great  Shepherd  of  the  sheep,  through 
the  blood  of  the  everlasting  covenant,  keep  all  your 
hearts  and  minds,  make  you  perfect  in  every  good 
work  to  do  His  will,  working  in  you  that  which  is 
well  pleasing  in  His  sight,  through  Jesus  Christ,  to 
whom  be  glory  for  ever  and  ever/ 

In  the  love*  of  the  everlasting  gospel,  accept  this 
expression  of  farewell  from  your  affectionate  friend 
and  brother, 

Daniel  Wheeler. 

ibth  of  Third  mo.,  1834,  at  Sea,  and  clear  of 
the  Needle  Backs,  all  well.'* 

They  crossed  the  equator  on  the  21st  of  Fourth 
month,  and,  on  account  of  the  advanced  state  of  the 
season,  abandoned  the  intention  of  aiming  for  the 
Cape  of  Good  Hope,  and  determined  to  put  in  at 
Rio  de  Janeiro  for  supplies  of  water,  etc. 

The  following  are  extracts  from  his  journal :  Fifth 
•  month,  10th.  This  afternoon  at  sun-set  a  brig  was 
seen  upon  our  lee  quarter,  steering  the  same  course 
as  ourselves,  perhaps  three  or  four  miles  distant 
from  us ;  she  was  soon  covered  up  by  the  night,  and 
no  more  thought  of.  Being  upon  the  deck  (an  usual 
practice  with  me  the  fore-part  of  the  night)  between 
nine  and  ten  o'clock,  the  carpenter  suddenly  ex- 
.  claimed,  ^  Why  here's  the  brig  ! '  Upon  looking,  I 
saw  the  vessel  at  a  considerable  distance  from  us, 
but  soon  perceived  by  the  stars  that  she  was  ap- 

11 


122 


VISIT  TO 


proacliing  with  uncommon  rapidity  in  a  most  suspi- 
cious direction,  as  if  intending  to  cross  our  fore-foot, 
and  cut  us  off.  We  watched  her  very  narrowly, 
expecting  every  minute  she  would  open  a  fire  upon 
us.  She  continued  to  haul  directly  across  our  nead 
at  a  very  short  distance  from  tis,  but  we  steadily 
kept  our  course,  without  the  slightest  variation,  or 
manifesting  any  symptoms  of  hurry  or  fear,  or  no- 
ticing her  in  any  way.  I  felt  our  situation  to  be  at 
the  moment  very  critical,  knowing  that  these  lati- 
tudes, and  particularly  this  neighbourhood,  are  ex- 
ceedingly infested  with  piratical  vessels,  which  find 
shelter  in  the  Brazilian  harbours  as  traders,  where 
they  fit  out  occasionally  for  Africa  with  merchandize, 
and  return  with  whole  cargoes  of  oppressed  Africans 
for  sale,  landing  them  on  private  parts  of  the  Brazil 
coast:  at  other  times  they  act  as  pirates,  when  it 
suits  their  convenience,  or  are  in  want  of  stores. 
This  was  indeed  a  trial  of  faith  of  no  common  kind : 
but  my  mind  was  stayed  upon  the  Lord,  feeling  a 
good  degree  of  resignation  to  His  holy  will,  what- 
ever might  be  permitted  to  befall  us.  After  watch- 
ing the  vessel  with  anxiety  for  some  time,  she  passed 
away,  without  making  the  least  apparent  stop.  On 
considering  the  matter,  we  concluded  that  when  she 
saw  us  at  sun-set  we  were  taken  for  a  Dutch  galiot, 
that  might  fall  an  easy  prey  to  her ;  but  when  she 
came  up  to  us  in  the  dark,  near  enough  to  examine 
with  telescopes  the  real  shape  of  our  vessel,  we  were 
found  of  such  a  suspicious  build  of  a  nondescript 
kind,  not  seen  before  in  these  seas,  as  might  lead  to 


THE    PACIFIC  ISLES. 


123 


the  supposition  that  we  were  intended  as  a  decoy, 
and  though  very  tame  looking  without^  yet  perhaps 
fiery  hot  within^  if  meddled  with.  From  the  posi- 
tion she  took,  there  is  no  doubt  she  expected  to 
throw  us  into  confusion  by  firing  into  us,  and  then, 
in  the  midst  of  it,  to  have  boarded  us  on  the  weather 
side.  There  was  not  the  least  glimmer  of  light  to 
be  seen  on  board  of  her,  whilst  the  '  Henry  Freeling^ 
was  well  lighted  up  in  both  cabins  and  the  binnacle, 
and  the  reflection  from  our  sky-lights  was  well  calcu- 
culated  to  puzzle  and  intimidate  the  crew,  as  this 
circumstance  would  be  sufficient  at  once  to  show  that 
we  were  not  a  common  merchant  vessel.  The  cap- 
tain, cook,  steward,  Charles,  and  myself,  were  all 
additional  persons  upon  the  deck,  besides  the  regular 
watch,  which  would  give  an  idea  of  strength  to  them, 
unusual  in  so  small  a  vessel  as  the  '  Henry  Freeling.' 
Every  thing  was  conducted  with  great  quietness,  not 
the  least  hint  given  to  any  one  on  board  to  prepare 
for  an  attack  :  the  watch  below  was  not  even  informed 
of  what  seemed  to  await  us  upon  the  deck.  The  Lord 
only  was  our  deliverer,  for  she  was  restrained  from 
laying  a  hand  upon  our  little  bark;  and  to  Him  alone 
our  preservation  is  with  gratitude  and  thankfulness 
ascribed.  The  crews  of  these  pirates  consist  in  gene- 
ral of  desperadoes  of  all  nations,  who  frequently 
commit  the  most  dreadful  atrocities  on  board  the 
ships  they  seize,  in  putting  to  death  all  those  who 
oppose  their  boarding  them ;  they  are  mostly  crowded 
with  men  amply  sufficient  in  number  to  take  and  de^ 
stroy  some  of  our  large  armed  traders.    This  vessel 


124 


VISIT  TO 


was  doubtless  a  selected  one  for  the  work;  we  thought 
she  actually  sailed  twice  as  fast  as  the  ^  Henry  Free- 
ling/  which  is  far  from  being  a  slow  vessel.  We  saw 
no  more  of  her,  and  after  midnight  I  partook  of  some 
refreshing  sleep. 

12th.  Fine  weather,  with  a  fair  wind  all  the  day, 
and  a  prodigious  swell  of  the  sea  from  the  south-east. 
The  swell  was  so  immensely  large  that  we  concluded 
that  the  summit  of  one  wave  was  at  least  half  a  mile 
distant  from  that  of  another.^^ 

On  the  13th  of  Fifth  month  they  arrived  at  Kio 
de  Janeiro,  and  were  obliged  to  submit  to  a  quaran- 
tine of  five  days.  On  landing  to  procure  such  arti- 
cles as  they  needed,  they  unexpectedly  met  with  two 
serious  persons,  both  natives  of  Scotland,  by  whom 
they  were  invited  to  attend  a  religious  meeting  held 
every  First-day  evening.  Daniel  Wheeler  acknow- 
ledged their  kindness,  and  informed  them  that  he 
could  not  then  give  an  answer,  but  that  if,  after 
reflection,  it  appeared  to  be  right,  he  would  take  care 
to  be  there  in  time.  As* the  evening  approached, 
feehng  that  the  burden  was  laid  upon  him,  he  landed 
and  proceeded  to  the  appointed  place.  Here  it  was 
arranged  that  those  assembled  should  go  through 
with  their  meeting  as  usual,  and  at  the  close  an  op- 
portunity should  be  given  to  him  to  clear  himself  of 
the  religious  exercise  he  felt.  At  the  conclusion  of 
their  meeting,  his  certificate  from  the  Morning  Meet^ 
ing  in  London  was  read,  and  a  solemn  silence  ensued, 
when  Daniel  Wheeler  spoke  as  follows  : 


THE   PACIFIC   ISLES.  125 

It  had  never  been  contemplated,  before  leaving 
England,  that  we  should  have  to  touch  at  a  place 
where  bigotry,  superstition,  and  slavery  stalk  un- 
masked with  open  face,  particularly  as  it  had  not 
come  within  the  range  of  the  prospect  before  us. 
I  acknowledged  having  mentioned  to  my  son  some 
days  ago,  that  I  thought  our  coming  here  must  be 
for. some  object  unknown  to  us  at  that  time;  but 
since  we  had  been  sitting  together,  I  had  found  that 
the  Lord  had  a  seed  even  in  this  place  that  fear 
Him,  and  think  upon  His  name ;  and  unto  these,  in 
an  especial  manner,  my  heart  was  enlarged  in  the 
love  of  the  everlasting  gospel  — that  love  which 
would  gather  all  mankind  into  the  heavenly  garner 
of  rest  and  peace.  I  had  not  proceeded  much  far- 
ther in  the  expression  of  a  desire  that  their  ^  faith 
might  not  stand  in  the  wisdom  of  man,  but  in  the 
power  of  God,'  before  I  had  to  turn  their  attention 
to  the  solemnity  so  evidently  spreading  over  us,  as 
the  crown  and  diadem  of  every  rightly  •  gathered 
religious  assembly  —  a  feeling  not  at  our  command, 
nor  in  the  power  of  man  to  produce,  and  which 
could  only  be  felt  when  the  Great  Head  of  the 
Church  fulfils  His  gracious  promise,  ^  Where  two  or 
three  are  gathered  together  in  my  name,  there  am  I 
in  the  midst  of  them.'  After  this  the  way  seemed 
fully  opened,  and  a  door  of  entrance  also  for  the 
doctrines  of  the  gospel  in  plainness  and  freedom. 
I  had  particularly  to  speak  of  the  nature  of  true 
spiritual  worship,  and  waiting  upon  the  Lord,  the 
necessity  of  knowing  for  ourselves  the  great  work 
11* 


126 


YI SIT  TO 


of  regeneration  to  be  going  on  —  the  true  faith  of 
the  gospel  as  it  is  in  Jesus^  the  Author  and  Finisher 
thereof;  which  worketh  by  love,  purifieth  the  heart, 
and  giveth  victory  over  death,  hell,  and  the  grave  — 
stating  that  I  had  nothing  new  to  offer  —  that  ^  other 
foundation  can  no  man  lay,  than  that  is  laid,  which 
is  Jesus  Christ'  —  reviving  the  terms  prescribed  by 
Himself  to  those  who  would  become  His  disciples 
and  followers;  the  ^poor  in  spirit'  were  reminded 
that  to  them  the  blessing  appertains,  and  the  king- 
dom belongs  ]  the  woful  sentence  to  the  unprofitable 
servant  was  contrasted  with  that  of  the  faithful 
occupier  of  his  Lord's  talents ;  the  beauty,  purity, 
and  spirituality  of  the  true  gospel  Church,  and  the 
necessity  and  practicability  of  becoming  members 
thereof,  while  here  on  earth,  was  held  up  to  view. 
Considerable  brokenness  appeared  in  some  indivi- . 
duals,  and  I  believe  it  may  be  said  that  Truth  rose 
into  dominion,  and  reigned  over  all.    For  my  own 
part,  I  never  recollect  being  more  sensible  of  such 
continued  weakness  and  fear  from  the  beginning  to 
the  end  —  the  creature  was  laid  low,  and  I  trust  only 
desirous  that  all  praise  might  be  ascribed  to  Him 
to  whom  it  belongs  for  ever.    This  was  indeed  a 
precious  opportunity,  and   although  not  obtained 
without  ploughing  a  furrow  six  or  seven  thousand 
miles  in  length,  across  the  unstable  surface  of  the 
ocean,  yet  the  love,  joy,  and  peace  that  remain,  are 
a  rich  and  ample  reward.    We  reached  our  little 
bark  in  perfect  safety,  with  hearts  full  of  comfort, 
pretty  soon  after  ten  o'clock  at  night,  while  a  torrent 


THE   PACIFIC  ISLES. 


127 


of  rain  was  falling;  the  boat  was  manned  by  the 
natives  of  Africa^  now  held  in  cruel  bondage  in  this 
place;  they  are,  however,  treated  by  us  as  fellow- 
men  and  brethren,  and  truly  my  heart  abounds  with 
love  towards  these  poor  creatures,  not  easily  to  be 
described/' 


128 


VISIT  TO 


CHAPTER  IT 

SAILS  FOR  VAN  DIEMEN's  LAND  PERILS  OF  THE  VOYAGE  

ARRIVAL  AT  HOBART  TOWN— MEETS  WITH  JAMES  BACK- 
HOUSE AND  GEORGE  W.  WALKER. 

They  left  Rio  de  Janeiro  on  the  28th  of  Fifth 
month,  and,  after  a  tempestuous  passage  of  fifteen 
weeks,  were  permitted  to  arrive  in  safety  at  Hobart 
Town,  Van  Diemen's  Land. 

The  following  extracts  from  D.  Wheeler's  letters 
and  journal  give  an  impressive  description  of  the 
perils  they  encountered  on  the  passage.  It  was  the 
wintry  season  in  those  southern  latitudes,  and  rough 
weather  was  anticipated. 

"  Sixth  month,  2d.  Since  leaving  the  land,  the 
winds  have  been  so  strongly  opposed  to  our  going 
round  Cape  Horn,  as  nearly  to  put  that  course  out 
of  sight;  to-day  we  are  so  far  off  the  coast  of  South 
America  as  to  be  exposed  to  the  swell  of  the  great 
South  Sea,  which  is  no  longer  kept  from  us  by  a 
point  of  land  which  forms  the  projecting  Cape;  this 
swell  is  prodigious,  and  plainly  shows  the  turbulent 
state  of  the  weather  in  that  quarter,  and  seems  like 
a  final  settlement,  and  removal  of  any  thing  like  a 
doubt  in  my  mind  as  to  our  being  in  the  right  track 
at  present.  After  midnight  the  weather  became  very 
rough^  and  the  wind  inclining  more  and  more  souths 


THE   PACIFIC  ISLES. 


129 


erly,  rendered  our  position  in  sailing  very  critical. 
Before  four  o'clock,  A.  M.,  two  heavy  seas  broke  in 
upon  us,  one  of  wliich  stove  in  a  part  of  the  bulwark 
on  the  starboard  side ;  happily  none  of  the  watch  on 
deck  were  washed  overboard.  From  this  time  things 
got  rapidly  worse,  and  the  only  alternative  now  left 
was  to  bring  the  vessel  to,  with  her  head  to  the  wind 
and  sea,  under  suitable  storm-canvass  to  maintain  that 
position.  In  addition  to  the  great  risk  attending  at 
all  times  any  circumstance  connected  with  '  lying  to,' 
it  was  a  position  in  which  we  had  not  yet  tried  the 
'  Henry  Freeling.'  It  was  not  indeed  an  every-day 
occurrence  for  a  small  vessel,  which  we  have  had 
hitherto  no  opportunity  of  proving  under  more 
gentle  circumstances,  to  be  brought  round  against 
a  sea  which  had  nothing  to  control  or  break  the 
range  of  its  sweeping  influence  between  her  and 
the  South  Pole.  Captain  Keen  manifested  great 
coolness  and  ability  on  the  occasion,  and  soon  after 
day-break  all  things  were  ready  to  accomplish  our 
intended  purpose,  to  effect  which  an  interval  was 
waited  for,  until  the  blast  should  lull  a  little;  and 
whilst  much  depended  upon  a  timely  reaction  of  the 
sails,  so  as  to  prevent  the  vessel  from  forcing  herself 
with  too  great  violence  into  the  opposing  waves,  as 
her  head  came  round  towards  them,  at  the  same  time 
it  was  indispensably  needful  to  keep  a  sufficient 
quantity  of  canvass  set,  to  guard  against  being  over- 
taken and  overwhelmed  by  the  mountain  waves, 
which  in  an  awful  manner  were  now  threatening  us 
behind.    A  fev  minjites  relieved  us  from  all  sus- 


130 


VISIT  TO 


pense  and  anxiety^  and  although  heavy  laden  with 
our  newly  recruited  and  increased  stock  of  water, 
some  of  which  encumbered  the  deck,  yet  we  had 
the  comfort  to  see  the  vessel  rise  in  a  lively  manner 
to  the  surface  of  the  loftiest  billows,  before  any 
material  quantity  of  their  contents  had  time  to 
burst  over  her.  As  the  wind  blew  directly  from 
an  immensity  of  ice,  a  change  so  sudden,  from  the 
great  heat  we  had  so  recently  witnessed,  to  such  a 
cold  penetrating  blast,  was  sensibly  felt  by  all  on 
board. 

Sixth  month,  10th.  Towards  evening  it  again  be- 
came stormy,  with  much  rain;  the  sea  breaking  over 
us  with  great  violence,  scarcely  any  part,  even  below 
deck,  could  be  preserved  free  from  wet,  and  all  our 
ingenuity  was  called  foKth  to  preserve  our  beds 
moderately  dry.  At  times  the  weight  of  water 
seemed  too  much  for  our  little  bark  to  bear,  from 
which  she  could  scarcely  extricate  herself  before 
another  deluge  burst  in  upon  her  deck.  A  state  of 
desertion  was  my  lot  throughout  the  day,  and  al- 
though at  seasons  I  was  ready  to  say,  ^  Lord,  caxest 
thou  not  that  we  perish  — yet  I  was  not  permitted 
in  the  darkest  moment  to  cast  away  my  .confidence, 
although  for  many  hours  it  seemed  needful  for  us  to 
stand  prepared  as  with  our  lives  in  our  hands,  not 
knowing  how  soon  they  might  be  called  for.  At 
midnight  the  scene  was  truly  awful;  the  wind  blew 
in  a  furious  manner,  and  the  sea  raged  with  in- 
creased violence,  with  heavy  falls  of  rain.  The 
mercury  in  the  marine  barometer,  which  had  been 


THE    PACIFIC  ISLES. 


131 


falling  all  the  day^  became  lower^  and  the  little  vessel 
seemed  to  twist  and  bend  beneath  her  heavy  burden. 
At  this  moment  of  struggle  and  extremity^  behold  a 
shift  of  wind  to  the  south-west,  which,  instead  of 
taking  aback  suddenly  the  little  canvass  we  were 
scudding  under  (which  might  have  produced  conse- 
quences above  all  others  the  most  to  be  dreaded), 
came  regularly  round ;  and  the  captain,  availing 
himself  of  this  moment,  directed  that  the  vessel 
should  be  '  hove  to.'  Captain  Keen  came  to  me 
shortly  after  this  -  circumstance  had  taken  place,  to 
acknowledge  how  providentially  this  change  had 
been  ordered,  being  sensible  of  the  favour  thus  gra- 
ciously bestowed  upon  us. 

Sixth  month,  13th.  This  date  has  not  failed  to 
awaken  feelings  of  painful  reflection  in  reference  to 
days  which  have  long  since  passed  away,  it  being 
thirty-three  years  since  it  pleased  the  God  of  all  my 
mercies  to  bestow  a  crown  upon  the  head  of  a  poor 
unworthy  creature,  even  the  rich  blessing  of  a  trul^^ 
virtuous  wife,  at  the  close  of  a  meeting  at  Doncaster. 
Full  well  at  this  remote  period  do  I  remember  the 
solemn  and  delightful  season  with  which  we  were 
remarkably  favoured,  from  the  beginning  to  the  end 
of  the  meeting.  Dear  Thomas  Colley  appeared  largely 
in  testimony  on  the  occasion,  to  the  tendering  of  many 
present.  It  was  indeed  an  earnest  of  the  heavenl;y 
Master's  love,  which  never  ceased  to  follow  us  through 
all  the  vicissitudes  of  time,  during  a  life,  not  a  little 
chequered,  for  a  term  of  more  than  thirty-two  years 
and  a  half,  when  He  was  pleased  to  deprive  me  of 


132 


VISIT  TO 


my  greatest  earthly  treasure,  and  to  take  back  that 
whicli  He  gave ;  but  it  was  His  own,  I  verily  believe, 
even  His,  the  same  who  enabled  me  to  say,  in  the 
moment  of  my  greatest  distress, '  blessed  be  the  name 
of  the  Lord/  In  looking  over  the  different  relatives 
and  friends  present  on  the  above  occasion,  there  is  at 
this  period  scarcely  one  of  those  individuals,  at  that 
time  about  our  own  age,  who  now  survives,  and  I  find 
that  many  of  them  much  younger  than  ourselves  have 
been  summoned  from  works  to  rewards :  thus,  whilst 
many  of  my  contemporaries  have  finished  their  earthly 
career,  I  am  still  spared  a  little  longer,  a  living  monu- 
ment of  the  Lord^s  everlasting  mercy,  for  the  pur- 
pose, I  humbly  trust,  of  declaring  unto  others  what 
He  hath  done  for  my  soul,  and  to  show  forth  the 
praises  of  Him  who  hath  translated  me  out  of"  dark- 
ness into  His  marvellous  light.  And  although  the 
sacrifice  I  am  making  may  appear  great,  and  be  ren- 
dered more  formidable  by  the  late  hour  in  the  even- 
ing in  which  it  has  to  be  offered,  yet  in  my  estimation 
it  is  small  indeed,  and  light  as  the  dust  of  the  balance, 
when  the  love  and  mercy,  long-suffering  and  compas- 
sion of  my  good  and  gracious  Lord  God  are  brought 
into  remembrance,  who  hath  redeemed  my  life  from 
destruction,  and  crowned  me  with  loving-kindness 
and  tender  mercies,  to  myself  incomprehensible,  and, 
I  am  persuaded,  only  known  to  those,  in  the  same 
degree,  whose  sin  is  blotted  out  as  a  cloud,  and 
their  trangressions  as  a  thick  cloud,  by  repentance 
toward  God,  and  faith  toward  our  Lord  J esus  Christ, 
svho  came  into  the  world  to  save  sinners,  of  whom 


THE    PACIFIC  ISLES. 


133 


eacli  of  us,  in  the  depth  of  self-abasement,  can  say, 
'  I  am  chief/ 

A  narrow  escape  from  shipwreck  against  the  island 
Inaccessible  is  thus  adverted  to : 

Sixth  month,  18th.  As  the  day  advanced,  the 
wind  and  sea  increased,  and  the  fog  was  so  dense 
close  down  to  the  horizon,  that  there  seemed  but 
little  prospect  of  discovering  the  land  at  a  sufficient 
distance  to  prevent  our  running  directly  upon  it.  As 
the  afternoon  wore  away,  the  danger  hourly  increased ; 
but  at  this  juncture  the  Everlasting  Arm  of  strength 
and  power,  in  wonted  mercy  and  compassion,  was 
signally  displayed  for  our  preservation  and  relief, 
and  in  such  a  manner  as  wholly  to  exclude  the 
slightest  pretence  of  mortal  man^s  having  the  least 
share  in  it.  The  mist  cleared  suddenly  away;  and 
though  but  for  a  short  interval,  yet  it  was  sufficient 
to  discover  a  lofty,  rocky  island,  about  half  a  mile 
distant,  standing  nearly  perpendicular  out  of  the  sea, 
far  above  the  mast-head  of  the  ^  Henry  Freeling.^ 
We  soon  perceived  that  this  was  the  island  called 
^  Inaccessible,^  and  appropriately  so,  as,  from  its  vast 
height  and  steep  approach,  no  landing  apparently,  on 
the  side  next  to  us,  could  possibly  have  been  effected. 
This  seemed  at  once  to  relieve  our  anxiety,  and  the 
captain  now  considered  all  danger  as  past,  and  that 
we  should  safely  run  between  this  island  and  another 
called  '  Nightingale  Island,^  although  not  able  to  see 
it  on  account  of  the  fog,  these  islands  being  ten 
miles  asunder.  Thus  cheered,  we  pursued  our  fly- 
ing course  with  great  velocity,  as  the  wind  had  in- 
12 


134 


VISIT  TO 


creased  in  violence  soon  after  the  high  rocky  i-jland 
was  first  seen.  But  in  another  hour  our  prospect 
was  suddenly  clouded  by  the  appearance  of  more 
rugged  rocky  land  on  the  same  side  of  us.  This 
circumstance  for  a  time  staggered  all  our  hopes^  as  it 
could  not  be  accounted  for ;  and  of  course  we  knew 
not  how  soon  some  unknown  lurking  reef  might 
wreck  our  fragile  vessel,  which  was  scourged  on  by 
a  hurricane  blast  with  greater  speed,  it  is  probable, 
than  at  any  previous  time.  In  the  early  part  of  this 
suspense,  Captain  Keen  said  to  me :  ^  Now  if  your 
friends  in  England  could  look  at  us,  they  would  have 
a  better  idea  of  the  sacrifice  you  are  making,  than 
they  at  present  possess.'  But  this  would  have  con- 
veyed to  them  only  a  faint  idea  of  what  we  have 
since  had  to  pass  through,  and  was  only  the  begin- 
ning of  those  perils  which  in  the  end  have  been  so 
abundantly  crowned  with  wondrous  mercy.  In  this 
situation,  the  night  was  gathering  blackness  and 
darkness  in  the  midst  of  a  heavy  tempest. 

Sixth  month,  22d.  ^  Lying  to,'  as  yesterday,  the 
storm  still  raging  with  unabated  violence,  squalls, 
heavy  rain,  and  lightning  through  the  night.  The 
sea  having  risen  to  a  fearful  height,  has  frequently 
inundated  the  deck  of  the  vessel;  and  from  the 
continual  working  of  her  whole  frame,  our .  bed- 
places  have  been  unfit  to  sleep  in,  the  water  having 
found  its  way  through  numerous  chinks.  This  morn- 
ing early,  a  heavy  sea  broke  into  us,  bringing  a  larger 
quantity  of  water  upon  the  deck  than  at  any  time 
before.    To  myself  a  very  remarkable  and  striking 


THE   PACIjFIO  ISLES. 


135 


event  took  place  this  morning.    Shortly  after  the 
vessel  had  shipped  a  heavy  body  of  water,  I  went  up 
the  hatchway  to  look  round  for  a  short  interval  ]  at 
that  moment  the  seas  were  running  in  mountainous 
succession,  and  I  observed  that  some  of  the  loftiest 
of  the  waves  were  very  nearly  prevailing  against  our 
little  vessel;  it  seemed  as  if  she  could  not  much, 
longer  escape  being  overwhelmed  by  them  altogether. 
I  made  no  remark  to  any  one,  but  soon  after  we  tried 
to  get  some  breakfast  ]  while  so  occupied,  one  of  the 
men  called  down  to  inform  us  that  there  was  a  sight 
worth  looking  at  on  deck ;  it  was  a  laxge  collection 
of  a  small  species  of  the  whale,  close  by  the  ship. 
I  thought  I  should  like  to  see  them;  there  were 
perhaps  more  than  two  hundred  of  these  animals 
close  to  us,  about  twelve  feet  long  each.    When  I 
went  upon  deck  after  breakfast,  they  were  still  close 
to  our  bows,  and  the  man  at  the  helm  said  that  they 
served  as  a  breakwater  for  us ;  their  being  so  was 
afterwards  mentioned  by  some  other  person.  At 
last  my  eyes  were  open  to  discover  the  protection 
they  were  affording  our  little  struggling  vessel;  they 
occupied  a  considerable  portion  of  the  surface  of  the 
sea,  in  the  exact  direction  between  the  vessel  and 
the  wind  and  waves,  reaching  so  near  to  us,  that 
some  of  them  might  have  been  struck  with  a  har- 
poon ;  they  remained  constantly  swimming  in  gentle 
and  steady  order,  as  if  to  maintain  the  position  of  a 
regular  phalanx,  and  I  suggested  that  nothing  should 
be  done-  to  frighten  them  away.    It  was  openly  re- 
marked by  some,  that  not  one  sea  had  broken  on 


136 


VISIT  TO 


board  us  while  tliey  occupied  their  useful  post;  and 
when  they  at  last  retired,  it  was  perceived  that  the 
waves  did  not  rage  with  the  same  violence  as  before 
they  came  to  our  relief.  I  give  this  wonderful  cir- 
cumstance just  as  it  occurred,  and  if  any  should  be 
disposed  to  view  it  as  a  thing  of  chance,  /  do  not,  for 
I  believe  it  to  be  one  of  the  great  and  marvellous 
works  of  the  Lord  God  Almighty.  These  friends  in 
need,  and  friends  indeed,  filled  up  a  sufficiently  wide 
space  upon  two  of  the  large  swells  of  the  ocean,  com- 
pletely  to  obstruct  the  approach  of  each  succeeding 
wave  opposed  to  the  vessel,  so  that  if  the  third  wave 
from  us  was  coming  in  lofty  foam  towards  us,  by  the 
time  it  had  rolled  over  and  become  the  second  wave, 
its  foaming,  threatening  aspect  was  destroyed  entirely, 
reaching  us,  at  last,  in  the  form  of  a  dead  and  harm- 
less swell.  They  are  a  very  oily  fish,  but  seldom 
larger  than  to  yield  about  two  barrels  of  oil;  they 
are  commonly  called  black  fish. 

Sixth  month,  23d.  Still  Mying  to,^  sustained 
through  another  rough  and  perilous  night,  the  win- 
try storm  yet  howling  around  us.  We  remarked, 
after  having  just  passed  the  shortest  day  in  this  cli- 
mate, that  our  friends  in  England  had  returned 
home  from  the  Yearly  Meeting,  and  were  enjoying 
the  delightful  days  of  summer  at  their  greatest 
length. 

Sixth  month,  26th.  The  tempestuous  and  turbu- 
lent weather  which  our  little  vessel  has  had  of  late 
to  contend  with  so  largely,  the  great  length  of  voyage 
still  unaccomplished,  at  the  most  unfavourable  season 


THE    PACIFIC  ISLES. 


137 


of  the  year,  have  frequently  been  a  subject  of  serious 
thought;  but  more  particularly  from  witnessing,  since 
the  last  heavy  gales,  considerable  and  almost  daily 
increasing  leakage  from  different  parts  of  the  deck, 
owing  to  the  great  strain  to  which  her  upper  works  . 
have  been  subjected,  by  the  enormous  weight  of 
lumber,  together  with  part  of  our  stock  of  fresh 
water,  upon  the  deck.    After  looking  at  the  state  of 
things  on  every  side,  and  taking  the  different  bear- 
ings of  the  whole  into  deliberate  consideration,  it 
seemed  the  most  prudent  measure,  in  the  hope  of 
contributing  to  the  future  safety  of  the  vessel,  and 
.  to  enable  her  to  perform  the  service  looked  forward 
to,  in  its  fullest  extent,  to  lighten  her  deck  by 
launching  overboard,  on  the  first  favourable  oppor- 
tunity, every  weight  of  spars,  etc.  that  could  be 
dispensed  with.    As  this  could  not  be  done  in  rough 
weather,  without  the  risk  of  injury  both  to  the  peo- 
ple and  the  ship,  and  there  being  less  wind  and  sea 
to-day  than  for  some  time  back,  it  was  resolved,  if 
possible,  to  accomplish  it.    Accordingly,  four  heavy 
logs,  a  spare  square  sail-yard  (old),  a  heavy  spar  in- 
tended for  a  top-mast,  with  many  other  cumbrous 
weights,  which  tended  to  increase  the  weakness  of 
the  quarters  of  the  vessel,  were  cast  into  the  sea 
without  accident.    It  is  truly  cause  of  regret  thus  to 
sacrifice  articles  which  at  a  future  day  may  be  much 
needed ;  but  the  necessity  of  endeavouring  to  relieve 
the  present  difficulty  and  distress,  compelled  us  to 
pass  over  that,  which  now  can  be  looked  at  as  remote, 
and  may  never  occur. 
12* 


138 


VISIT  TO 


Seventh  month,  7th.  Still  Mying  to:'  the  storm 
has  continued  all  night,  and  the  sea  makes  very 
heavy  upon  us.  The  mercury  in  the  marine  baro- 
meter sunk  to  29-30,  then  rose  a  little,  and  again 
sunk  lower  in  the  tube.  As  the  night  advanced, 
the  storm  increased  with  awful  violence.  Captain 
Keen  said  his  last  voyage  was  forty-six  months  in 
length,  but  that  he  had  never  witnessed  such  a 
night  during  the  whole  of  it.  The  strength  of  the 
wind  was  incredible,  and  the  lightning  appalling,' 
with  a  fall  of  rain  and  sleet;  the  sea  broke  in  upon 
our  little  ship  in  an  alarming  manner.  The  poor 
men  were  lashed  upon  the  deck  with  ropes,  to  pre- 
vent their  being  washed  away :  benumbed  with  cold, 
and  at  times  floating  with  the  vast  load  of  water 
upon  the  deck,  their  sufferings  are  not  easily  de- 
scribed. The  bulwark  on  the  larboard  side  was 
damaged,  and  the  spray  reached  more  than  two- 
thirds  up  the  main-mast.  In  the  morning  the  sea- 
men expressed  considerable  discouragement,  and  I 
observed  a  disposition  rather  to  make  the  worst  of 
things.  The  captain  said  ^he  hoped  he  should  not 
see  such  another  night  in  this  vessel.'  One  person 
did  not  expect  she  would  have  kept  up  until  morn- 
ing. When  assembled  at  the  breakfast  table,  I  had 
to  tell  them,  with  a  degree  of  firmness,  that  a  mur- 
mur ought,  not  to  be  heard  amongst  us,  but  rather 
the  expression  of  thankfulness  that  ^we  are  as  we 
are.'  On  looking  round  at  the  ravages  of  the 
storm,  I  was  surprised  to  find  that  so  little  damage 
wa^  done;  and  the  increase  of  pumping  had  been 


THE    PACIFIC    ISLES.  139 

comparatively  trifling  to  what  might  have  been  ex- 
pected from  the  violent  and  frequent  strokes  of  the 
sea,  and  the  floods  of  water  that  had  rolled  over  the 
deck  of  the  vessel.  „  ,    ^  ,  .  . 

In  the  darkest  part  of  the  night  of  the  6th  inst., 
a  distinct  luminous  appearance  or  glow  of  hght  re- 
mained at  our  mast-head  — a  phenomenon  only  seen 
in  dreadful  weather,  when  the  atmosphere  is  highly 
charged  with  electric  fluid.   The-  sailors  call  it  a  cor- 
posant.   The  countenances  of  our  men  were  consi- 
derably whitened  this  morning,  by  the  great  quan- 
tity of  salt  which,  having  been  deposited  by  the 
constant  wash  of  the  sea,  had  dried  upon  their  faces. 
In  the  course  of  the  storm  yesterday  evening,  unusual 
darkness  gathered  round  us,  when  suddenly  the  wind, 
which  blew  with  great  yiolence,  increased  to  a  com- 
plete hurricane,  and  roared  in  a  terrific  manner,  and 
for  a  while  closely  threatened  our  little  vessel.  The 
force  of  the  wind  was  so  great,  that  the  waves  for  the 
time  almost  ceased  to  undulate,  and  the  surface  of 
the  ocean  became  level  and  whitened  with  foam.  At 
this  juncture  I  was  comforted  in  beholding  the  calm- 
ness and  resignation  with  which  my  dear  Charles  was 
favoured.    At  one  time  he  remarked :  '  What  a  pain- 
ful situation  those  people  must  be  in,  who  have  not 
a  good  reason  for  being  exposed  to  similar  distress, 
when  they  find  themselves  dvertaken  by  it ! '    I  told 
him  it  was  formidable  enough  even  to  those  who  felt 
themselves  in  the  line  of  apprehended  duty.    As  the 
night  approached,  another. storm  began  to  threaten, 
and  the  waves  ran  so  cross,  and  broke  in  such  differ- 


140 


VISIT  TO 


ent  directions,  that  the  motion  of  the  vessel  for  a 
time  exceeded  all  we  had  before  witnessed,  and  the 
waters  rushed  on  board  of  her  on  every  side.  At ! 
ten  o'clock,  p.  m.,  it  was  so  tempestuous,  that  we 
again  hugged  the  howling  blast  by  '  heaving  to  :'  as 
the  vessel  came  round  with  her  head  to  the  wind, 
one  heavy  wave  broke  on  board,  but  happily  none  of 
the  crew  were  lost.  In  the  afternoon,  when  it  was 
thought  that  the  storm  had  arrived  at  its  greatest 
.  strength,  this  hope  was  suddenly  extinguished  by  the 
mercury  falling  in  a  short  space  of  time  down  to 
29-50.  The  captain  said:  'We  have  done  all  we 
can ;  trust  in  Providence  only  remains.'  " 

The  following  extract  proves  the  state  of  our  dear 
friend's  mind  about  this  period : 

"Two  or  three  days  previous  to  this  tempest,  I 
felt  much  depressed  on  account  of  my  Charles,  he 
having  drooped  more  than  usual,  from  the  effect^  of 
the  cold  weather :  the  great  length  of  time  we  had 
already  been  the  sport  of  the  winds  and  waves  since 
leaving  the  Rio  de  Janeiro,  could  not  but  excite  a 
painful  and  discouraging  fear  lest  his  strength  should 
prove  unequal  to  the  remaining  part  of  the  voyage, 
as  we  had  only  passed  over  about  one  thousand  miles 
m  distance,  since  beginning  to  traverse  the  margin> 
of  the  Indian  Ocean,  and  are  still  greatly  annoyed 
by  the  strong  currents  and  heavy  gales  which  prevail 
from  the  direction  of  Madagascar,  and  are  probably 
attracted  down  the  Mozambique  channel,  which  sepa- 
rates that  island  from  the  coast  of  Natal,  on  the 
south-east  shore  of  Africa.    But  as  the  late  storm 


THE    PACIFIC  ISLES. 


141 


approached,  I  felt,  through  unmerited  favour,  in- 
creasing peacefulness  and  tranquillity,  which  nothing 
during  its  whole  continuance  was  permitted  to  dis- 
turb ;  and  in  the  most  awful  moment  of  uncertainty 
and  impending  danger,  fear  had  no  place  to  enter ; 
this  was  utterly  banished  by  the  love  of  the  ever- 
blessed  Master  that  flowed  in  my  heart,  and  which 
in  the  true  dignity  of  its  heavenly  power  cast  it  out; 
and  the  language  which  at  intervals  continued  to 
prevail  and  occupy  the  inner  man,  with  a  soothing 
and  encouraging  sweetness,  was  that  of  the  Psalmist, 
^  Delight  thyself  in  the  Lord,  and  He  shall  give  thee 
the  desires  of  thy  heart/  Thus  indeed  was  strength 
truly  administered,  according  to  the  glorious  working 
of  His  power,  unto  all  patience  and  long-suffering 
with  joyfulness,  to  endure,  and  give  thanks  to  the 
Lord  31ost  High.  I  should  shrink  from  making  any 
remark  on  the  state  of  my  own  mind  whilst  in  the 
extremity  out  of  which  we  have  been  so  remarkably 
delivered,  did  I  not  feel  called  upon  by  a  sense  of 
gratitude  to  our  compassionate  Lord;  at  the  same 
time  a  hope  gleams  through  my  heart,  that  it  will 
tend  to  strengthen  the  faith  of  some  hesitating  and 
doubting  fellow-travellers  who  may  eventually  peruse 
these  lines,  to  ^follow  on  to  know  the  Lord^  for 
themselves,  and  thus  partake  of  His  love,  mercy, 
and  life-giving  presence,  and  be  encouraged  to  for- 
sake all  and  follow  Him,  ^  nothing  doubting,^  wherever. 
He  may  be  pleased  to  lead ;  for  the  declaration,  ^  Lo ! 
I  am  with  you  alway,^  will  assuredly  be  verified  in 
their  experience,  and  all  earthly  things  will  be  esti- 


142 


VISIT  TO 


mated  but  as  loss  and  dross,  in  comparison  with  ttie 
excellence  of  the  knowledge  of  Christ  Jesus. 

Eighth  month,  4th.  The  weather  very  boisterous, 
although  we  were  permitted  to  keep  before  the  wind 
and  sea.  To-day  we  were  escorted  by  an  unusual 
number  of  birds,  the  albatross,  cape  hen,  stormy 
petrel,  etc.  On  the  fifth  we  were  compelled  again 
to  ^  lie  to,^  and  this  day,  the  sixth,  we  are  again 
'  lying  to.^  At  three  o'clock,  p.  M.,  we  were  assailed 
by  a  most  violent  tempest,  with  heavy  falls  of  rain, 
sleet,  and  hail;  the  sea  curled  in  an  unusual  m^anner, 
and,  raging  in  opposite  directions,  our  little  bark 
seemed  as  if  she  could  not  long  sustain  the  unequal 
conflict,  as  the  wind  kept  increasing  to  a  degree 
almost  inconceivable,  except  \o  those  who  may  have 
witnessed  the  hurricane  with  all  its  furious  and 
angry  growl.  Every  thing  was  done  that  could  be 
devised  for  our  relief,  but  all  our  efforts  seemed 
overpowered  and  unavailing;  and  we  could  not 
wholly  divest  ourselves  of  an  apprehension  that  she 
must  eventually  fill  and  founder  by  the  lee  with  us 
at  last,  if  the  fury  of  the  storm  were  not  curbed; 
of  this,  however,  there  seemed  no  probability,  and 
the  approach  of  night  served  only  to  increase  its 
horror  and  renew  its  force.  In  this  situation,  one 
would  have  supposed  that  no  relief  could  have 
availed  short  of  an  abatement  of  the  storm ;  but 
true  it  is,  that  an  increase  of  its  fury  produced  a 
circumstance  which  at  once  enabled  our  weather- 
beaten  little  vessel  to  rise  with  comparative  ease  to 
every  opposing  mountain-billow.    At  eight  o'clock, 


THE   PACIFIC  ISLES. 


143 


p.  M.,  the  wind  was  so  powerfully  strong,  that  it 
blew  our  new  storm-jib  away  from  the  duif  or  bolt- 
rope  altogether.    Every  exertion  was  made  to  pre- 
vent the  total  loss  of  the  sail,  but  it  flapped  with 
such  violence  as  to  shake  the  whole  frame  of  the 
vessel,  threatening  destruction  to  all  that  came  near 
it.    At  length  it  was  lowered  down  into,  the  water 
under  the  lee  of  the  ship,  where  it  was  happily 
secured,  but  not  without  one  man  being  hurt  by  it. 
For  want  of  this  sail,  it  was  now  feared  that  the  sea 
would  make  a  constant  breach  over  our  deck  3  but 
before  another  sail  could  be  prepared  to  replace  it, 
it  was  truly  relieving  to  find  that  the  vessel  bowed 
to  the  seas,  as  they  met  her,  in  a  much  more  lively 
manner  without  it,  than  she  had  done  with  it. 
Thus,  in  a  very  unexpected  manner,  was  a  way 
made  for  us  to  ride  triumphant  through  the  re- 
maind(^r  of  the  terrific  storm,  without  any  material 
injury  to  the  vessel,  beyond  the  loss  of  her  bulwark. 
<  This  poor  man  cried,  and  the  Lord  heard  him,  and 
saved  him  out  of  all  his  troubles,'  and  to  Him  be 
the  glory  and  the  praise  for  ever.    In  the  course  of 
every  storm  which  we  had  witnessed  previously  to 
the  last,  thunder  and  lightning  had  more  or  less 
accompanied  them,  sometimes  in  an  awful  manner, 
but  more  particularly  the  lightning,  when  forked ; 
:  and  although  we  left  England  without  conducting 
chains,  yet  thus  far  not  a  flash  has  been  permitted 
to  harm  us.    By  way  of  precaution,  the  pumps  have 
at  times  been  stopped  up,  to  prevent  their  being 
spUt.    Such  favours  I  desire  to  record  with  thank- 


144 


VISIT  TO 


fulness,  and  to  number  them  among  the  many  bles&i 
ings  which  have  descended  upon  us  from  our  hea- 
venly Parent,  times  innumerable/^ 

They  anchored  in  the  river  Derwent  on  the  10th 
of  Ninth  month.  In  a  letter  from  Hobart  Town, 
dated  25th  of  Ninth  month,  1834,  accompanying  his 
journal,  Daniel  Wheeler  thus  writes:  Though  many 
of  the  storms  and  tempests  have  been  enumerated, 
yet  not  one-half  of  what  it  has  been  our  portion  to 
witness,  has  been  told  to  my  beloved  friends.  It 
may  suffice  for  me  to  say,  that  we  have  been  com- 
pelled to  seek  refuge  more  than  twenty  times  from 
the  fury  of  the  hostile  elements,  by  '  lying  to,'  with 
the  ship's  head  to  the  wind  and  waves;  and  this  has 
been  resorted  to  only  in  cases  of  extreme  danger.'' 

It  will  be  seen  by  the  extract  from  the  journal 
under  date  of  25th  of  Sixth  month,  that  it  appeared 
necessary  to  lighten  the  vessel  by  casting  into  the 
sea  some  heavy  logs,  etc.  In  the  same  letter  Daniel 
Wheeler  alludes  to  one  of  the  sailors  who,  it  appears, 
had  been  remarkably  visited,  and  brought  under 
feelings  of  deep  condemnation,  and  who  opened  his 
mind  to  him  in  a  letter.  Of  this  man  he  remarks : 
His  obdurate  heart  was  never  softened,  and  sub- 
dued, and  humbled,  until  after  the  last  dreadful 
tempest,  when  the  weight  of  his  burden  became  so 
heavy  as  to  constrain  him  to  confession.  I  had  per- 
ceived in  his  eye  the  anguish  of  his  wounded  spirit, 
but  knew  not  the  cause  until  he  wrote  to  me.  He 
had  several  times  been  in  danger  of  being  washed 
overboard,  and  once  nearly  fell  from  one  of  the 


THE   PACIFIC  ISLES. 


145 


yards  wlien  aloft;  but  these  dangers  were  not  suffi- 
cient wholly  to  bring  down  his  stubborn  heart.  I 
think  this  one  circumstance,  independently  of  our 
(I  trust)  timely  visit  to  Eio  de  Janeiro,  cannot  fail 
to  animate  the  hearts  of  all  our  dear  friends,  particu- 
larly such  as  have  been  instrumental  in  any  degree 
towards  promoting  the  great  work  in  which  we  are 
engaged,  and  cause  them  to  feel  a  lively  participa- 
tion in  that  heavenly  joy  which  welcomes  the  re- 
penting and  returning  sinner  to  his  Father's  house/^ 
From  a  previous  extract,  it  will  be  observed  that 
Daniel  Wheeler  suggested  that  certain  stipulations 
should  be  made  with  any  person  who  might  be 
eno^ae^ed  to  take  the  command  of  the  vessel :  one  of 
these  was,  that  himself  and  mate  should  attend 
morning  and  evening,  when  the  Holy  Scriptures 
were  read;  this  appears  to  have  been  attended 
to,  and  the  sailors  also  enjoyed  the  privilege  of 
hearing  them  read,  at  suitable  times.  From  a 
paragraph  in  one  of  his  letters,  it  appears  that  he 
had  been  careful  to  inform  them  that  he  did  not 
consider  such  reading  as  a  part  of  Divine  worship, 
"  but  that  true  worship  is  an  act  between  man  and 
his  great  Creator,  and  can  only  be  performed  accept- 
ably in  spirit  and  in  truth.^^ 

-  When  the  state  of  the  weather  permitted,  meet- 
ings were  regularly  held  on  First  and  Fifth-days : 
those  on  First-days  were  attended  by  the  ship's  com- 
pany, and  were,  it  appears,  often  seasons  of  favour, 
comforting  and  supporting  the  minds  of  these  dear 
Friends  under  trials  of  faith  of  no  common  kind.  • 
13 


146 


VISIT  TO 


Whilst  at  this  place  they  were  rejoiced  to  meet 
with  James  Backhotise^  a  minister  of  the  Society  of 
Friends^  from  York,  England,  and  his  companion 
George  Washington  Walker.  These  Friends  were, 
like  themselves,  engaged  in  the  great  and  glorious 
cause  of  the  gospel  of  life  and  salvation  in  those 
distant  lands;  and  their  joy  was  not  a  little  increased 
by  the  opportunities  with  which  they  were  favoured, 
of  labouring  unitedly  to  promote  it. 


THE   PACIFIC  ISLES. 


147 


CHAPTER  III. 

EMBARKS  FOR  SIDNEY — CREW  OF  THE  HENRY  FREELING — SAILS 
FOR  TAHITI  —  ARRIVAL  AND  INTERVIEW  WITH  THE  NATIVES 
—  MEETING  WITH  THE  MISSIONARIES. 

Having  finished  their  labours  in  Yan  Diemen^s 
Land^  James  Backhouse  and  his  companion  were 
prepared  to  accompany  Daniel  Wheeler  and  his  son 
to  Sidney,  at  which  place  they  arrived  on  the  20th 
of  Twelfth  month.  Here  they  thought  it  right  to 
appoint  a  public  meeting  for  Divine  worship,  with 
the  inhabitants — the  first  ever  held  there  by  Friends. 
It  was,  upon  the  whole,  from  beginning  to  end,  a 
sohd  opportunity :  James  Backhouse  and  D.  W.  were 
largely  opened  in  testimony  amongst  'them.  J ames 
Backhouse  appeared  a  second  time,  and  concluded 
the  meeting  in  prayer.  From  the  quietness  and 
solemnity  which  reigned  throughout  the  whole  time 
of  the  meeting,  it  might  have  been  supposed  th^t 
the  congregation  assembled  consisted  wholly  of  per- 
sons accustomed  to  stillness  and  silence,  instead  of 
an  audience  of  which  scarcely  an  individual  had 
ever  before  been  present  at  a  Friends^  meeting,  or 
was  even  aware  of  the  manner  in  which  they  are 
usually  conducted.  But  the  glory  was  and  is  the 
Lord's. 

After  the  long  and  tempestuous  voyage,  it  was 


148 


VISIT  TO 


pleasing  to  find^  on  examination^  that  no  important 
repairs  were  required,  the  vessel  having  been  so 
well  and  substantially  built.  In  reference  to  the 
ship's  company,  it  is  very  satisfactory  to  insert  the! 
following  extracts:  ^^With  a  little  exception,  our 
sailors  have  exceeded  my  most  sanguine  expectations 
as  to  behaviour  and  conduct  in  general,  but  I  thinks 
no  men  could  have  suffered  more  hardships  from,  the 
weather  than  they  have  endured.  For  a  time  we 
gave  them  some  wine,  but  whether  from  its  becoming 
flat  and  vapid  by  washing  about  in  the  cask,  when  ai 
quantity  of  it  had  been  taken  out,  or  with  thei 
change  from  cold  to  heat,  and  then  to  cold  again,, 
some  of  them  declined  drinking  it,  on  account  of  I 
its  not  suiting  them,  so  that  they  had  nothing  but 
water  for  months  together/^  Again  :  "  It  is  a  little 
remarkable  that,  although  they  have  been  sometimes 
wet,  and  in  wet  clothes,  not  for  a  day  or  two,  but  for 
a  week  together,  when  their  teeth  have  chattered 
with  cold,  with  no  warm  food,  the  sea  having  put 
the  fires  out,  even  below  the  deck,  and  the  water  i 
filtering  through  the  deck  on  their  beds  below,  and 
not  a  dry  garment  to  change, — yet  not  a  single  ( 
instance  of  the  cramp  has  occurred  amongst  them,^ 
nor  the  slightest  appearance  of  the  scurvy,  even  in  i 
those  who  have  before-time  been  afflicted  with  it, 
and  still  bear  the  marks  about  them ;  and  with  the 
solitary  instance  of  one  man,  who  was  forced  to  quit 
the  deck  for  two  hours  during  his  watch,  from  being 
taken  unwell,  every  man  and*  boy  have  stood  through- 
out the  whole  in  a  remarkable  manner.    They  have 


THE   PACIFIC  ISLES. 


149 


been  pkntifully  supplied  witli  fresh  provisions  and 
vegetables  since  we  arrived,  and  with  some  malt 
liquor  also;  but  their  character  for  sobriety  and 
temperance,  and  general  good  behaviour,  has  war- 
ranted every  reasonable  indulgence  likely  to  conduce 
to  their  health  and  welfare/^ 

The  following  extracts  from  Daniel  Wheeler's 
later  letters,  give  proof  of  their  continued  stabi- 
lity. 

First  month,  21st.  I  have  found  the  advantage 
of  placing  our  sailors  upon  rather  a  different  and 
more  respectable  footing  than  those  of  other  ships ; 
and  the  result  has  been,  so  far,  that  we  have  had 
comparatively  no  trouble  with  them.  It  is  so  com- 
mon a  thing  for  the  shipping  to  lose  their  men  here, 
that  a  few  days  ago  the  question  was  put  to  me  by 
General  Bourke,  the  governor :  '  Have  you  lost  any 
of  your  men  ?  ^  and  it  is  satisfactory  to  know  that 
some  of  the  strangers  who  have  attended  our  meet- 
ings on  board,  have,  in  more  than  one  instance, 
remarked  (as  if  of  rare  occurrence)  that  our  sailors 
look  more  like  healthy,  fresh-faced  farmers,  than 
men  come  off  a  long  voyage ;  the  generality  of  those 
we  see  daily  have  a  thin  and  worn-down  appearance, 
particularly  when  they  belong  to  ships  that  supply 
them  daily^  with  ardent  spirits;  while  our  sailors 
have  each  a  quart  of  beer  per  day,  of  weak  quality, 
being  brewed,  as  is  customary  here,  with  only  sugar 
and  hops,  both  of  which  are  very  cheap.^^ 

Daniel  Wheeler  adds:  ^'I  found  it  advisable  to 
keep  up  a  desire  in  the  crew  to  make  themselves 
13* 


150 


VISIT  TO 


acquainted  with  the  art  of  navigation/ and  this  could 
not  be  done  without  their  being  furnished  with  mate- 
rials for  its  accomplishment^  such  as  quadrants,  slates, 
pens,  paper,  etc. ;  and  though  the  expense  of  such 
things  ultimately  devolves  upon  themselves,  yet,  at 
the  moment  of  purchase,  the  advance  of  money  has 
been  unavoidable  on  my  part/^ 

It  is  highly  satisfactory  and  encouraging  to  find, 
by  letters  from  time  to  time  received,  that  the  sea- 
man who  was  so  powerfully  arrested  by  conviction 
of  the  error  of  his  ways,  continues  to  maintain  his 
integrity,  conducts  himself  with  propriety,  and  has 
recently  attended  their  meetings. 

-James  Backhouse  also  says  on  this  subject:  "It  is 
pleasing  to  see  the  seamen  of  the  '  Henry  Freeling' 
instructing  one  another  in  nautical  observations  and 
calculations :  the  carpenter  is  a  good  navigator,  and 
since  he  became  a  steady  man  he  has  taken  pleasure 
in  instructing  the  other  sailors,  who  appear  to  be 
improving  in  knowledge  and  conduct.  They  strongly 
exemplify  the  benefit  of  temperance  principles  on 
board  ship.  They  are  allowed  beer  when  it  is  to  be 
had,  and  as  much  tea,  coffee,  or  cocoa  as  they  like. 
There  is  no  swearing  to  be  heard,  and  the  men  have 
the  appearance  of  comfort,  and  spend  their  leisure 
in  improving  reading,  etc.  Happily,  neither  the 
captain  nor  mate  makes  a  foolish  mystery  about  the 
course  of  the  vessel,  such  as  is  common  on  board 
many  ships,  by  which  the  sailors  are  kept  in  igno- 
rance, to  no  purpose,  unless  it  be  to  enable  the  cap- 
tain and  officers  to  puff  themselves  up  with  an 


THE  PACIFIC   ISLES.  151 

unworthy  conceit  of  knowing  more  than  those  under 
them,  and  keep  the  sailors  in  a  state  of  degradation 
inimical  to  good  morals  and  conduct." 

Second  month,  22d,  1835.  "To-day  the  weather 
is  still  beautifully  fine;  our  invalids  pretty  much 
restored  from  sea-sickness,  and,  being  the  first  day 
of  the  week,  portions  of  the  Holy  Scriptures  were 
read  to  the  ship's  company  assembled  upon  the  deck. 
During  the  time  of  silence  in  the  morning,  James 
Backhouse  contrasted  and  compared  the  management 
of  a  ship  at  sea  with  the  spiritual  progress  of  each 
individual,  showing  the  constant  attention  at  ail 
times  necessary,  in  both  cases,  in  order  to  be  enabled 
to  steer  a  true  and  steady  course  towards  the  great 
obiect  of  our  voyage,  both  as  regards  an  earthly  and 
a  heavenly  port.    The  latter  part  of  the  forenoon  we 
sat  down  together  in  the  cabin  :  towards  the  conclu- 
sion, I  thought  I  was  made  sensible  of  a  renewal  ot 
strength  to  wrestle  for  the  blessing." 

They  left  Sidney  on  the  12th  of  Second  month; 
and  James  Backhouse  being  desirous  to  visit  the 
penal  settlement  on  Norfolk  Island,  about  1000  miks 
distant,  and  not  far  out  of  the  course  to  Tahiti 
whither  Daniel  Wheeler  was  bound,  it  was  arranged 
that  he  should  be  conveyed  in  the  'Henry  Free- 

They  arrived  off  the  island  on  tlie  4th  of  Third 
month.  Their  future  being  now  widely  different, 
the  prospect  of  separation  was  keenly  felt.  A  pri- 
vate signal,  which  they  were  instructed  to  make  by 
the  government  at  Sidney,  having  been  given,  a  boat 


152 


VISIT  TO 


was  discovered  coming  froin  the  shore,  by  which 
James  Backhouse  and  his  companion  were  landed, 
and  shortly  after  the  ^  Henry  Freeling^  was  again  on 
the  bosom  of  the  broad  Pacific. 

In  his  journal,  D.Wheeler  says,  under  date  Third 
month,  10th :     Since  leaving  Norfolk  Island,  but 
more  particularly  within  the  last  three  or  four  days, 
it  has  been  to  me  at  times  a  trying,  proving  season 
of  much  strippedness  and  poverty  every  way.  The 
loss  of  the  company  of  our  dear  friends,  with  whom 
we  had  been  pretty  closely  and  sweetly  connected  for 
more  than  five  months,  either  by  sea  or  land,  the 
steady  opposition  of  the  winds  since  we  separated, 
the  great  distance  we  have  yet  to  go,  the  advanced 
state  of  the  season  (towards  autumn  in  these  regions), 
and  yet,  above  all,  the  absence  of  Him  in  whom  my 
soul  delighteth,  —  combined  to  weigh  down  and  op- 
press my  poor  tossed  mind,  beyond  the  usual  degree, 
towards  nothingness  and  abasement  of  self.    But  in 
the  depths,  although  unable  to  draw  nigh,  I  endea-, 
voured  to  look  towards  the  Holy  Temple ;  I  remem- 
bered the  Lord,  and  my  prayer  was,  I  trust,  permitted 
to  come  in  unto  Him ;  and  He  remembered  a  poor 
unworthy  creature,  and  in  His  own  way  and  time  was 
graciously  pleased  to  speak  comfort,  and  to  seal  in- 
struction.   The  affecting  instance  of  the  dear  gon 
of  God  Himself  was  brought  to  my  remembrance 
'  who  was  made  sin  for  us,  who  knew  no  sin,'  and 
died,  '  the  just  for  the  unjust,  that  He  might  bring 
us  to  God,'  when,  in  the  very  act  of  child-like  and 
lamb-like  obedience,  and  meek  submission  to  His 


THE    PACIFIC   ISLES.  153 

Holy  Father's  will,  from  tlie  extreme  depth  and 
weight  of  suffering  upon  Him  for  the  sins  of  poor, 
lost^  guilty  man,  He  poured  forth  the  agonizing 
query,  '  My  God,  my  God,  why  hast  thou  forsaken 
me  V  and  I  am  renewedly  persuaded  that  these  trials 
and  proving  baptisms  are  all,  in  unutterable  and  in- 
conceivable love  and  mercy,  dispensed  for  the  preser- 
vation of  that  precious  life  which  is  hid  with  Christ 
in  God. 

Fourth  month,  28th.  This  morning,  about  half- 
past  one  o'clock,  the  mountains  of  the  long-looked- 
for  Tahiti  were  discovered  through  the  gloom  upon 
pur  lee-bow.  It  will  be  eleven  weeks  to-morrow 
since  we  left  Sidney,  and,  with  the  exception  of  the 
equinoctial  gale,  we  have,  during  the  voyage,  for  the 
most  part,  been  favoured  with  fine  weather,  but  with 
an  unheard-of  proportion  (for  these  seas)  of  contrary 
winds  during  nearly  the  whole  time,  completely  set- 
ting at  naught  all  former  supposed  experience.  After 
leaving  Norfolk  Island,  we  traversed  from  twenty- 
nine  to  forty  degrees  of  south  latitude,  in  the  hope 
of  finding  the  westerly  winds,  which  usually  prevail, 
to  waft  us  to  the  eastward,  but  could  never  meet  with 
them  to  any  purpose^  and,  since  we  entered  the 
trade  latitudes,  to  this  day  we  have  been  in  constant 
expectation  of  meeting  with  the  south-east  trade- 
winds,  to  enable  us  to  fetch  the  island  of  Tahiti, 
and  have  in  this  been  equally  unsuccessful.  We 
have,  however,  after  traversing  various  zigzag  courses 
over  more  than  5000  miles  of  ocean,  by  the  log,  since 
leaving  Sidney,  been  guided  to  a  hair's  breadth,  in 


154 


VISIT  TO 


SO  remarkable  a  manner,  as  to  get  the  first  sight  of 
the  island  when  nearly  dark,  the  moon  not  being 
twelve  hours  old  at  the  time.  The  darkness  and  the 
light  are  both  alike  to  Him  who  hath  been  with  us, 
'  to  bless  and  preserve  us ;  enabling  us  in  degree  to 
'  glory  in  tribulation/  and  to  bear  even  privation,  for 
His  name's  sake,  with  peaceful  resignation,  and  not 
worthy  of  being  recounted,  because  of  the  love,  and 
peace,  and  joy  which  at  seasons  have  been  our  happy 
portion. 

Fourth  month,  30th.  At  noon  passed  through 
Matavai  bay.  A  canoe  with  four  of  the  natives 
came  off  to  us,  bringing  oranges,  guavas,  and  other 
kinds  of  fruit,  which  we  purchased,  after  much  bar- 
gaining, for  a  hank  of  thread  and  three  small  needles 
to  each  individual,  although  the  price  they  first  asked 
was  a  dollar  for  each  basket :  there  were  five  baskets 
of  fruit.  We  were  all  pleased  with  the  openness  and 
*  simplicity  of  these  people.  At  two  o'clock,  p.  m.,  we 
took  J emmy  the  pilot  on  board,  and  immediately  en- 
tered the  channel  within  the  reefs ;  but  after  getting 
through  the  most  dangerous  part,  it  fell  calm,  which 
obliged  us  to  drop  an  anchor  for  the  night,  directly 
opposite  the  house  of  George  Bicknell,  so  close  to 
the  shore  that  a  mooring-hawser  was  made  fast  to 
one  of  his  cocoanut  trees.  By  this  time  our  deck 
was  covered  with  the  natives.  Just  as  we  were  ready 
to  go  on  shore  to  take  tea  at  George  BicknelFs  (to 
whom,  as  deputy  consul,  the  mail  brought  from  New 
South  Wales  had  been  delivered),  the  young  king  (or 
Derhaps  it  is  more  correct  to  say,  the  husband  of  the 


THE   PACIFIC  ISLES. 


155 


queen)  came  on  board,  with  his  younger  brother  and 
uncle,  and  several  others :  they  behaved  with  great 
openness  and  cheerfulness,  and  seemed  highly  pleased 
to  see  us.    Our  captain  was  personally  known  to  them 
already.    They  soon  looked  round  the  vessel,  appa- 
rently delighted,  left  us  a  basket  of  oranges,  and  said 
they  would  come  again  to-morrow.    To  my  great  re- 
joicing, the  pilot  soon  after  coming  on  board,  informed 
us  (officially)  of  the  disuse  of  ardent  spirits  altogether, 
by  saying,  '  Rum  is  no  good  here.'    The  total  prohi- 
bition  of  spirituous  liquors  has  been  so  strongly  en- 
forced, that  they  have  taken  them  out  of  private 
houses,  without  exception,  and  thrown  them  away; 
and  the  natives  have  carried  it  to  the  length  of 
smelling  the  breath  of  people,  to  ascertain  whether 
it  had  been  used,  and,  if  found  to  be  the  case,  a 
severe  fine  was  imposed;  so  that  a  person  well  known 
to  lead  a  thoroughly  sober  life,  was  not  allowed  to 
have  such  a  thing  in  his  possession,  but  was  liable  at 
any  time  to  undergo  a  search. 

Fifth  month,  1st.  {Sixth  day.)  At  day-break  the 
pilot  came  on  board,  and  the  breeze  being  favourable, 
the  vessel  was  got  ready,  and  run  gently  down  to 
Papeete  harbour:  the  water  was  so  clear,  that  the 
beautifully-spreading  branches  of  coral  could  be 
plainly  distinguished  as  we  passed  over  the  most 
^  shallow  parts  of  the  reef.  About  nine  o'clock,  A.  M., 
*  we  took  up  our  station  in  a  well-sheltered  cove  or 
harbour,  surrounded  by  straggling  houses,  and  plan- 
tations of  the  cocoanut  tree,  banana,  bread-fruit, 
orange,  and  sugar-cane,  ranging  along  the  edge  of 


156 


VISIT  TO 


the  sea,  on  the  level  land  at  the  foot  of  the  moun- 
tains. In  the  forenoon,  Dr.  Yaughan  came  on  board, 
who  had  recently  arrived  in  a  whaling  vessel  froni 
London;  and  George  Pritchard,  the  resident  mis- 
sionary, soon  after.  For  George  Pritchard  we  were 
bearers  of  many  letters  and  parcels,  which  proved 
very  acceptable.  In  the  afternoon  we  visited  his 
habitation,  and  were  kindly  received  by  his  wife  and 
family.  George  Pritchard  very  kindly  inquired 
whether  I  wished  to  be  at  the  worship  of  the  Tahi- 
tians,  next' First  day;  but  I  informed  him  that  I 
beheved  it  would  be  best  for  me  to  be  with  my  own 
crew  on  that  day. 

Having  endeavoured  to  keep  my  mind  exercised 
to  ascertain  the  will  of  my  Lord  and  Master,  it  was 
with  me  to  tell  him  that  the  first  step  which  I  had 
to  take,  was  to  request  a  conference  with  the  whole 
of  the  missionaries  in  this  district,  asking  him  if 
they  had  any  stated  times  for  meeting  together  by 
themselves;  he  said  they  had,  but  a  special  meeting 
could  be  convened  for  the  occasion.  On  considering 
a  little,  he  found  that  their  next  quarterly  meeting, 
in  regular  course,  was  to  be  held  the  second  week  in 
the  present  month.  As  the  month  was  already  come 
in,  I  thought  it  would  be  unreasonable  to  subject  the 
parties  to  the  inconvenience  of  meeting  on  purpose, 
as  their  own  meeting  would  still  necessarily  have  to  , 
be  held  on  the  appointed  day,  more  especially  as  I 
had  several  affairs  to  regulate,  and  preparation  to 
make,  to  enable  us  to  barter  for  supplies,  etc.  At 
present,  I  see  no  farther  than  to  attend  this  confer- 


THE   PACIFIC  ISLES. 


157 


ence,  and  there  produce  the  certificates  furnished  by 
my  dear  friends  in  England,  humbly  trusting  that 
the  path  of  my  future  proceeding  will  be  graciously 
manifested  in  due  time,  and  strength  and  percep- 
tion mercifully  afforded  to  enable  me  to  walk  faith- 
fully in  it. 

I  had  been  unwell  on  the  12th  inst.,  but,  having 
passed  a  more  favourable  night,  on  the  morning  of 
the  13th  inst.  I  felt  no  hesitation  about  proceeding 
to  Papaoa,  as  the  day  was  fair  overhead.  George 
Pritchard  called  with  a  boat,  to  take  Charles  and 
myself  with  him,  he  finding  three  natives  to  row, 
and  myself  two. 

Having  understood  that,  on  the  present  occasion, 
the  principal  chiefs  from  all  parts  of  the  island  would 
be  there,  and  a  large  muster  of  the  inhabitants  re- 
siding in  this  district,  it  occurred  to  my  mind  that  it 
would  be  a  favourable  medium  through  which  my 
arrival  might  be  publicly  announced  to  all  the  dis- 
tant districts,  if  at  a  suitable  time  my  certificates 
should  be  read.  On  mentioning  this  to  George 
Pritchard,  and  showing  him  the  translation  so  kindly 
made  before  I  left  London  by  William  Ellis,  he  at 
once  saw  the  propriety,  but  said  it  would  be  neces- 
sary to  consult  Henry  iSott,  the  senior  missionary 
resident  at  Papaoa,  George  Pritchard  himself  being 

junior;  this  was  a  matter  of  course,  and  had  I 
been  aware  of  the  distinction,  I  should  myself  have 
proposed  it.  From  the  wind  having  sprung  up  a 
fresh  breeze  against  us,  we  were  rather  late  in 
reaching  our  destination,  and  Henry  Nott  had  taken 
14 


158 


VISIT  TO 


his  seat  in  tlie  meeting  before  we  got  to  it.  "We 
followed  George  Pritchard  through,  a  large  number 
of  people  that  were  already  assembled^  until  we  got 
up  to  Henry  Nott^  who^  on  being  consulted,  imme- 
diately consented  that  it  should  be  done,  when  their 
service  was  over.  We  then  took  our  seats,  having 
kept  on  our  hats  until  that  moment;  but  the  heat 
of  the  climate  renders  it  too  oppressive  to  keep  them 
on  for  any  great  length  of  time.  We  heard  of  no 
remark,  however,  having  been  made  on  this  head, 
whatever  might  have  been  thought.  They  com- 
menced by  George  Pritchard  giving  out  a  hymn; 
then  part  of  the  Epistle  to  the  Ephesians  was  read; 
after  which  George  Pritchard  kneeled  down  and 
prayed;  another  hymn  was  then  sung;  after  this 
Charles  Wilson  preached  a  long  sermon  from  a  text 
out  of  the  same  Epistle;  when  this  was  finished, 
another  hymn  was  given  out,  at  his  request,  and  he 
afterwards  finished  with  prayer.  Some  business  then 
came  on  relating  to  the  afi'airs  of  the  31issionary  So- 
ciety, when  the  island  queen  took  her  seat  as  its 
President.  We  merely  sat  as  silent  spectators  through 
the  whole  of  this,  which  from  beginning  to  end  was 
conducted  in  the  Tahitian  language.  As  only  George 
Pritchard  sat  between  myself  and  the  queen,  I  ob- 
served that  she  was  employed  in  reading  my  certifi- 
cates, which  had  been  previously  laid  upon  the  table. 
The  whole  of  my  certificates  were  then  audibly  read 
in  the  Tahitian  language,  by  George  Pritchard,  who 
took  gieat  pains  to  give  ample  explanation  whenever 
needful.    The  marked  attention  and  solidity  of  coun- 


THE   PACIFIC  ISLES. 


159 


tenance  manifested  by  the  wondering  Taliitians,  was 
both  striking  and  comforting;   and  the  solemnity 
which  spread  over  this  large  assembly  had  previously 
covered  my  mind  as  with  a  mantle,  contriting  my 
spirit  under  a  sense  that  the  great  Master  Himself 
was  there.    After  the  reading  of  the  certificates  was 
gone  through,  profound  silence  reigned.    I  asked  if 
I  might  say  a  few  words,  which  was  at  once  per- 
mitted, and  George  Pritchard  agreed  to  interpret 
between  me  and  the  people.    I  requested  him  just 
to  repeat  what  I  said,  and  I  have  reason  to  beheve 
this  was  faithfully  done,  and  was,  to  the  best  of  my 
recollection,  after  this  manner :  '  I  have  no  wish  to 
trespass  upon  the  time  of  this  meeting.    I  was 
desirous  that  these  documents  or  certificates  might 
be  read,  which  would  account  for  a  stranger  being 
present,  and  inform  all  that  I  came  not  here  in  my 
own  will,  but  in  the  will  of  my  Lord  and  Master, 
whose  I  am,  and  whom  I  desire  to  serve  to  my  latest 
breath;  and  would  also  let  you  know  that  I  came 
with  the  full  unity  and  consent  of  that  branch  of 
the  Christian  Church  in  England  of  which  I  am  a 
member.    And  now,  grace,  mercy,  and  peace  from 
God  the  Father,  and  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  be  mul- 
tiphed  upon  all  the  inhabitants  of  this  land;  and 
may  the  God  of  peace,  who  brought  again  from  the 
dead  our  Lord  Jesus,  that  great  Shepherd  of  the 
sheep,  through  the  blood  of  the  everlasting  covenant, 
keep  our  hearts  and  minds,^  etc. 

After  I  sat  down,  a  solemn  silence  again  prevailed, 
until  one  of  the  natives,  a  supreme  judge,  broke  it 


160 


VISIT  TO 


by  addressing  me  by  name,  wliich  he  had  caught 
from  the  certificates,  and  declaring,  on  behalf  of 
himself  and  the  islanders,  that  the  manner  of  my 
coming  among  them  was  very  satisfactory,  because 
what  had  been  read  and  spoken  was  in  accordance 
with  the  gospel  which  they  had  been  taught,  and 
were  acquainted  with.  He  also,  at  considerable 
length,  touched  upon  the  great  distance  I  had  come 
over  the  deep  waters  to  see  them,  and  to  do  them 
good;  that,  in  return,  their  hearts,  and  arms,  and 
habitations,  in  effect,  were  open  to  receive  me,  duly 
appreciating  the  purity  and  disinterestedness  of  the 
motive  that  had  induced  the  step,  having  no  trade 
nor  other  object  in  view.  He  hoped  I  should  visit 
all  their  schools,  and  stroke  the  heads  of  the  children; 
that  he  should  now  deliver  them  all  into  my  hands. 
I  told  George  Pritchard  to  say,  that  the  dear  children 
would  always  have  a  strong  hold  and  a  strong  claim 
upon  my  heart.  Much  more  transpired  that  was 
truly  consoling  and  comforting;  and  the  missionaries 
who  spoke  on  the  occasion,  I  truly  believe,  most 
fully  and  cordially  co-operated  in  endeavouring  to 
explain  my  views  to  the  people  in  terms  of  strong 
approbation. 

Although  the  above  may  not  be  exactly  verbatim, 
it  is  the  substance  of  what  passed.  When  it  was  all 
over,  Henry  Nott  kneeled  down  and  concluded  the 
meeting  with  prayer  in  the  Tahitian,  The  natives 
then  generally  rose  from  their  seats,  and  began  to 
flock  around  us,  and  to  shake  hands  with  Charles 
and  myself  in  a  very  hearty  manner,  and  without^ 


THE   PACiriC  ISLES. 


161 


regard  to  order,  age,  or  sex,  from  the  humble  pea- 
sant to  the  bronze-coloured  queen,  her  two  aunts, 
and  the  numerous  chiefs,  who,  I  think,  are  the 
stoutest,  most  giant-like  men  I  ever  saw  assembled 
together.  About  800  persons  were  collected  at  this 
meeting,  but  the  house  was  so  extensive,  that  it 
seemed  impossible  to  make  any  accurate  estimate; 
for  my  own  part,  I  should  have  supposed  the  num- 
ber not  less  than  a  thousand.  The  judge  before 
spoken  of,  in  one  of  his  speeches  (for  he  spoke 
three  times),  hinted  that  they  perceived  I  was  not 
exactly  of  the  same  description  of  Christians  that 
had  hitherto  come  amongst  them,  or  I  belonged  to  a 
different  body.  This,  however,  did  not  seem  to 
stand  in  the  way.  Some  days  previously  to  this 
meeting  being  held,  the  young  king  and  several 
chiefs  came  on  board  to  breakfast,  six  in  number. 
After  breakfast,  our  usual  reading  in  the  Holy 
Scriptures  was  introduced,  during  which  they  be- 
haved with  great  attention  and  propriety )  they  sat 
as  still,  in  the  time  of  silence,  both  then  and  at  the 
pause  before  breakfast,  as  if  accustomed  to  it.  When 
they  were  about  going  away,  a  telescope,  and  a  piece 
of  handkerchiefs,  were  presented  to  the  king,  and  a 
shawl  to  each  of  the  others,  with  which  they  seemed 
highly  pleased.  Through  the  medium  of  an  English- 
man, who  had  been  sent  for  on  the  occasion,.the  king 
was  told  that  I  had  something  in  reserv_e  for  Pomare, 
the  queen,  expecting  she  also  would  pay  us  a  visit. 
They  behaved  with  much  openness  and  affability,  and 
told  us  in  plain  terms  that  they  liked  us,  because  we 
14* 


162 


VISIT  TO 


were  like  tLemselves^  and  did  not  make  ourselves 
very  higli  to  them. 

Fifth  months  15tli.  The  young  king  and  his  brother 
came  on  board  in  a  private  capacity;  their  visit  was 
much  more  agreeable  than  when  attended  by  several 
of  the  principal  chiefs.  They  staid  dinner,  and  re- 
mained on  board  several  hours.  The  simple  habits, 
and  gentle,  unassuming  manner  of  this  young  man, 
do  not  appear  at  present  to  be  liable  to  alter  from 
his  having  become  the  husband  of  the  queen.  The 
amiable  disposition  he  possesses,  and  which  cannot 
be  concealed,  at  once  renders  him  an  object  of  gene- 
ral esteem.  He  has  evidently  acquired  considerable 
polish  from  the  intercourse  with  foreigners,  of  which 
he  does  not  fail  to  avail  himself  at  every  opportunity; 
and  although,  from  this  circumstance,  his  manners 
are  much  more  civilized  than  those  of  his  country- 
men, yet  now  and  then  the  wild  nature  of  a  South 
Sea  islander  shows  itself.  They  brought  us  some 
fine  bunches  of  oranges,  the  largest  of  which  con- 
tained eleven  in  a  cluster,  and  the  smallest  seven. 
A  sliding  knife  and  fork  were  presented  to  each; 
also  a  three-bladed  knife  and  a  penknife.  Shortly 
after  these  guests  had  left  us,  a  chief,  by  name 
Paofai,  residing  near  Point  Yenus,  came  on  board, 
and  made  signs  that  he  wished  to  read  my  certifi- 
cates, which  were  accordingly  furnished  for  his  peru- 
sal in  the  Polynesian  language,  although  he  could 
speak  more  English  than  any  we  have  yet  met  with. 
He  is  considered  a  great  man,  and  he  was  more 
modest  in  behaviour  than  any  we  have  yet  seen  of 


THE   PACIFIC  ISLES. 


163 


his  stamp :  having  observed,  while  he  read  the  cer- 
tificate, that  his  sight  was  impaired,  I  presented  him 
with  a  pair  of  spectacles;  at  the  same  time  a  pocket- 
handkerchief  and  a  small  hatchet  were  given  him ; 
upon  which  he  said  he  had  no  money  to  pay  for 
them  Such  an  honest  confession  we  had  not  before 
met  with,  nor  with  any  person  who  mentioned  pay- 
ment for  what  they  received.  He  left  us  with  an 
acknowledgment  of  the  kindness  with  which  he  had 
been  treated,  and  I  believe  both  parties  were  satisfied 
with  the  interview  In  the  evening  we  were  engaged 
in  writing  notices  of  the  public  meeting  intended  to 
be  lield  next  First  day,^^ 


164 


VISIT  TO 


CHAPTEE  IV. 

MEETING  FOR  SAILORS —  ATTENDS  THE  NATIVE  MEETINGS 
FOR  WORSHIP  — PERILOUS  PASSAGE  TO  TIAREI  —  NATIVE 
MEETING. 

Daniel  Wheeler  was  brought  into  mucli  thought- 
ful solicitude  about  the  crews  of  the  vessels  anchored 
around  them;  and  seeing  no  way  of  being  clear  of 
the  blood  of  these  poor  neglected  people,  but  by  ap- 
pointing a  public  meeting,  it  was  concluded  to  ar- 
range one  for  the  next  First  day.  At  the  appointed 
time,  the  decks  of  the  ^  Henry  Freeling^  having  been 
extensively  seated,  a  bethel  flag,  as  a  signal  well  un- 
derstood by  sailors,  was  hoisted. 

The  journal  states:  The  meeting  at  length  set- 
tled down  into  stillness  beyond  our  expectation.  I 
thought  there  would  scarcely  be  a  single  individual 
then  present,  except  our  own  crew,  that  had  ever 
before  been  at  a  meeting  held  exclusively  after  the 
manner  of  Friends.  In  this,  however,  I  found  I 
had  been  mistaken,  as  the  mate  of  the  ^Lancaster' 
came  on  board  the  next  day,  and  acknowledged  he 
was  a  member  of  our  Society,  though,  as  he  stated, 
he  had  not  kept  close  to  it.  He  told  us  that  he 
little  expected  to  see  a  Friends'  meeting  held  amongst 
these  islands,  but  seemed  glad  of  having  an  opportu- 
nity to  attend  one. 


THE    PACIFIC  ISLES. 


165 


However  long  the  time  of  silence  miglit  be  thought, 
there  was  no  restlessness  sufficient  to  disturb  the  quiet 
of  the  meeting.    Unexpectedly  to  myself,  I  felt  an 
engagement  of  mind  to  state  to  the  meeting,  that  the 
religious  Society  of  which  I  was  a  member  had,  from 
its  earliest  rise,  been  called  upon  to  bear  a  faithful 
testimony  to  the  excellency  of  silent  worship  and 
waiting  upon  Grod ;  that  it  was  a  noble  testimony  to 
the  all-sufficiency  and  teaching  of  that  grace  which 
had  appeared  unto  all  men,  teaching  all,  and  bring- 
ing salvation  to  all,  ^for  the  grace  of  God  that 
bringeth  salvation  hath  appeared  unto  all  men,  etc. 
looking  for  that  blessed  hope  and  the  glorious  ap- 
pearing of  the  great  God  and  our  Saviour  Jesus 
Christ,'  etc.  to  the  end  of  the  text.    '  For  God  is  a 
Spirit,  and  they  that  worship  Him  must  worship 
Him  in  spirit  and  in  truth;'  and  we  are  told  in 
Holy  Writ  (by  the  Son),  that  Hhe  Father  seeketh 
such  to  worship  Him.'    I  was  then  carried  forth  on 
the  nature  of  true,  silent,  and  spiritual  worship, 
to  a  considerable  length;  and  had  to  state  that  my 
head  would  not  have  laid  easy  upon  the  pillow  at  a 
future  day,  if  the  attempt  had  not  been  made  to 
collect  the  seamen  of  the  fleet.    That  sailors  were  a 
.  class  of  men  more  than  most  others  separated  from 
their  homes  and  regular  places  of  worship,  particu- 
larly on  these  long  voyages  upon  the  mighty  deep 
for  months  and  months  together;  but  that  the  ample 
revision  made  by  the  glorious  gospel  for  the  resto- 
ration and  redemption  of  mankind,  boundless  as  its 
love,  extended  unto  all;  for  He  that  said,  ^Let  there 


166 


VISIT  TO 


be  liglit,  and  there  was  light  • '  even  ^  God  who  com- 
manded the  light  to  shine  out  of  darkness,  hath 
shined  in  our  hearts,  to  give  the  light  of  the  know- 
ledge of  the  glory  of  God,  in  the  face  of  Jesus 
Christ/  I  had  largely  to  proclaim  some  of  the 
principal  doctrines  of  the  gospel,  and  was  helped 
through,  to  my  humble  and  thankful  admiration.  It 
was  indeed  a  glorious  and,  I  trust,  to  some  a  blessed 
meeting.  I  had,  I  think,  more,  than  once  to  call 
their  attention  to  the  heavenly  power  that  reigned 
over  us,  with  precious  solemnity,  as  a  crown  and 
diadem;  and,  before  the  meeting  closed,  I  had  to 
acknowledge  the  same  with  prayer  and  thanksgiving, 
to  the  glory  and  the  praise  of  my  God.  After  the 
meeting  was  broken  up,  I  requested  an  individual 
out  of  each  ship  to  step  forward,  when  two  hundred 
and  twenty-nine  tracts,  principally  those  of  Friends, 
were  disposed  of,  including  those  sent  on  board  the 
^Mariner'  in  the  morning.  The  above  is  the  sub- 
stance of  what  I  had  to  deliver  in  the  meeting, 
which,  as  it  arose  fresh  in  my  memory  when  de- 
scribing this  meeting  in  my  journal,  I  felt  an 
inducement  to  transmit  thus  far,  for  the  satisfaction 
of  my  dear  friends  at  home,  that  they  may  know 
what  is  going  on  in  this  remote  part  of  the  globe; 
and  to  which,  but  for  brevity  sake,  much  more  might 
be  added.  The  masters  of  the  '  Cambria'  and  '  King- 
ston' remained  on  board,  and  dined  with  us.  Captain 
Crocker,  of  the  '  Cambria,'  has  proposed  to  take  letters 
for  us  to  New  Bedford,  for  which  place  he  is  about  to 
sail,  and  forward  them  from  thence  to  England/' 


THE   PACIFIC  ISLES. 


167 


I 

m  -Tlie  attendance  of  tlie  Tahitian  meeting  for  wor- 
ship having  been  for  some  days  a  subject  for  consi- 
deration,  Daniel  Wheeler  and  his  son  Charles  con- 
cluded to  land  and  visit  the  missionary  George 
Pritchard,  on  this  account.  This  resulted  in  an 
arrangement  to  be  present  on  the  morrow,  being 
First  day.  It  was  understood  they  should  sit  as 
spectators  while  the  usual  service  was  proceeded 
with,  and  afterwards  the  way  should  b^.  open  for 
Daniel  Wheeler  to  speak,  if  he  felt  it  required  of 
him. 

The  meeting  is  thus  described  :  "  It  was  consider- 
ably more  than  half  an  hour  after  the  fixed  time 
before  we  entered  (what  is  called)  the  church,  where 
a  large  number  of  persons  were  collected  and  collect- 
ing.   The  whole  congregation  were  squatted  on  the 
floor,  the  building  being  in  an  unfinished  state,  and 
no  seats  as  yet  provided :  they  appeared  to  occupy 
the  whole  of  the  floor,  which  is  very  extensive. 
While  they  were  proceeding  in  their  usual  manner, 
I  endeavoured  to  draw  near  to  the  Fountain  of 
Israel,  whose  God  is,  and  ever  will  be,  He  that 
giveth  strength  and  power  to  His  people.    My  heart 
was  softened  in  an  unusual  manner,  and  the  creature 
was  brought  down  into  a  state  of  nothingness;  tears 
flowed  beyond  a  capability  of  restraint;  my  mind 
was  as  a  calm,  and  I  was  prepared  to  stand  up  when 
the  proper  moment  arrived.    A  universal  stillness 
now  prevailed  over  the  meeting,  probably  increased 
by  expectation,  which  had  for  some  time  been  stamped 
upon  the  countenances  of  the  whole  assembly. 


168  VISIT  TO 


'God  is  not  the  author  of  confusion,  but  of  peace 
as  in  all  churches  of  the  saints/  were  the  first  words 
uttered  by  me;  which,  when  interpreted,  were  fol- 
lowed by  — It  is  not  an  every-day  occurrence  for  a 
stranger  thus  to  speak  amongst  you,  probably  what 
you  never  before  witnessed;  but  it  is  according-  to 
the  true  order  of  the  gospel  that  the  prophets  should 
speak  two  or  three,  that  all  might  learn  and  all  mi"ht 
be  comforted— with  some  more  of  the  text,  repeating 
again,  'For  God  is  not  the  author  of  confusion,  but 
of  peace,  as  in  all  churches  of  the  saints;'  proceed- 
ing with  —  I  have  nothing  new  to  oflFer :  the  way  to' 
the  kingdom  is  the  same  now  as  in  the  beginning- 
there  is  no  variableness  or  shadow  of  turning  with 
that  God  with  whom  we  have  to  do:  the  thinog  of 
time  may  vacillate  and  change,  but  the  Eoc°k  of 
Ages  unimpaired  remains;  it  changeth  not  'The 
foundation  of  God  standeth  sure,  having  this  seal, 
Ihe  Lord  knoweth  them  that  are  His.'    This  foun- 
dation is  Christ  Jesus,  and  no  other  foundation  can 
any  man  lay  than  is  laid.    Every  man's  work  will  be 
made  manifest,  the  day  shall  declare  it,  the  fire  of 
the  Lord  will  try  it;  that  only  will  stand  which  is 
built  on  Christ  Jesus  the  righteous,  that  tried  corner- 
stone, elect  of  God,  and  precious  indeed  to  them  that 
believe,  though  to  the  Jews  a  stumbling-block,  and 
to  the  Greeks  foolishness.    For  this  cause,  'God 
gave  his  only  begotten  Son,  that  whosoever  believeth 
in  Him  should  not  perish,  but  have  everlasting  life' 
—  with  more  on  this  important  point.    In  looking 
over  this  large  assembly,  the  love  of  God  has  filled 


THE    PACIFIC    ISLES.  169  . 

my  heart  as  I  have  sat  amongst  you.  May  the  Lord 
in  Heaven  bless  you !  is  the  language  that  has  arisen 
therein.  It  is  this  love  that  induced  me  to  come 
amongst  you;  it  is  this  love  that  would  gather  all 
into  the  heavenly  garner  of  rest  and  peace :  endless 
in  duration  is  the  mercy  of  the  Lord  ]  free  and  un- 
bounded is  His  love.  His  love  has  been  long  ex- 
tended to  these  islands^  and  covered  them  as  with  a 
mantle.  This  island  has  had  advantages  beyond  many 
others.  —  I  reminded  them  that  many  years  had  now 
elapsed  since  the  sound  of  the  gospel  was  first  heard 
in  their  land ;  they  had  long  had  many  parts  of  the 
Holy  Scriptures  in  circulation,  which  from  their 
earliest  pages  point  to  the  Saviour.  It  was  pro- 
mised, soon  after  the  fall  of  man,  that  the  seed  of 
the  woman  should  bruise  the  serpent's  head.  Moses 
declared  to  the  people  in  his  day,  ^  A  prophet  shall 
the  Lord  your  God  raise  up  unto  you  of  your  breth- 
ren, like  unto  me ;  him  shall  ye  hear  in  all  things ; ' 
and  the  soul  which  will  not  hear  that  prophet  shall 
be  destroyed  from  among  the  people.  Which  led  to 
the  query  of  what  return  had  been  made  for  all  this, 
and  wherein  had  they  been  benefited  by  these  great 
privileges  ?  etc.  They  had  run  well  for  a  season : 
what  had  hindered  them?  What  had  prevented 
them,  that  they  should  have  turned  again  as  unto 
the  weak  and  beggarly  elements?  If  they  had 
obeyed  the  gospel  this  would  not  have  been  the 
case;  they  would  by  this  time  have  been  a  pure 
people  for  their  God.  That  unless  there  was  a 
thorough  alteration  and  change,  the  blessing  in- 
15 


170 


VISIT  TO 


tended  for  them  would  be  withdrawn^  and  the  rod 
would  be  administered  for  their  iniquity.  Continuing, 
'  Be  watchful,  and  strengthen  the  things  which  re- 
main, that  are  ready  to  die  •/  for  your  works  are  not 
perfect  in  the  sight  of  God.  '  Eemember,  therefore, 
how  thou  hast  received  and  heard,  and  hold  fast,  and 
repent:'  there  is  a  great  work  to  be  done;  for  where 
is  your  hope  when  the  present  generation  are  sum- 
moned from  works  to  rewards,  if  the  younger  child- 
ren are  not  trained  in  succession  ? 

I  then  had  to  call  upon  the  parents  to  step  forward 
before  it  was  too  late  :  they  had  all  a  part  to  take  in 
it.  Tahitian  mothers  had  a  large  share  devolving 
upon  them;  much  depended  upon  their  influence 
and  example  in  endeavouring  to  train  up  their 
children  with  habits  of  civilized  life,  by  letting 
them  learn  to  read  (which  at  present  is  much  ne- 
glected, and  much  disliked  both  by  parents  and 
children),  that  so  they  might  partake  in  the  advan- 
tages which  are  to  be  derived  from  the  Holy  Scrip- 
tures :  reminding  them  that  ^  they  that  be  wise  shall 
shine  as  the  brightness  of  the  firmament;  and  they 
that  turn  many  to  righteousness  as  the  stars  for  ever 
and  ever ; '  exhorting  them  not  to  be  overcome  with 
evil,  but  to  overcome  evil  with  (or  by)  that  which  is 
good;  that  the  promises  are  many,  great,  and  pre- 
cious, recorded  in  Holy  Writ,  to  them  that  overcome, 
etc.  Though,  perhaps,  more  might  be  expressed  than 
above  noted,  and  with  some  variation  as  to  the  words, 
yet  I  believe  that  what  is  here  inserted  is  the  sub- 
stance and  principal  part  of  what  was  uttered. 


THE   PACIFIC  ISLES. 


171 


Having  finished^  I  took  my  seat.  Soon  after  this, 
.George  Pritchard  concluded  the  meeting.  When 
the  whole  congregation  rose,  the  elderly  people  came 
forward  to  shake  hands  ]  but  being  pretty  near  one 
of  the  doors  (of  which  there  are  four),  we  were  soon 
carried  outside  by  the  current  of  people  turning  that 
way.  There  were  upwards  of  a  thousand  people 
inside  of  the  building,  and  a  considerable  number 
outside  also.  The  doors  and  windows  being  all  open, 
those  without  could  hear  about  as  well  as  those 
within.^^ 

The  following  reflections  occur  in  Daniel  Wheeler's 
journal,  under  date  of  8th  of  Sixth  month :  "  The 
organization  of  the  language,  so  as  to  admit  the 
translation  of  the  Holy  Scriptures  into  the  native 
tongue,  is  a  work  the  importance  of  which  cannot 
be  duly  estimated  nor  conceived,  as  to  the  happy 
result,  under  the  Divine  blessing,  that  is  in  store  for 
generations  yet  unborn,  any  more  than  the  boundary 
of  extent  can  be  defined  to  which  they  may  be  per- 
mitted to  circulate  and  diffuse  revealed  truth  in  the 
language  of  Holy  Inspiration.  This  work,  now  con- 
sidered to  be  near  its  completion,  has  been  the  labour 
of  many  years,  in  a  climate  wasting  to  the  constitu- 
tion of  every  European,  as  oppressively  relaxing  from 
the  heat.  Henry  Nott  has  been  a  very  laborious  ser- 
vant in  this  cause,  without  any  regard  to  the  many 
hardships  and  privations  which  the  earliest  settlers 
had  particularly  to  encounter,  and  in  which  he 
deeply  shared ;  his  constitution  is  now  sinking  from 
long  residence  and  the  effects  of  close  sedentary 


.172 


VISIT  TO 


application:  who  can  doubt  for  a  moment  the  de- 
votedness  of  such  a  man  ?  Great  and  important  are 
the  advantages  which  such  a  work  is  calculated  to 
bestow  on  mankind,  beyond  every  other,  or  in  com- 
parison with  any  other  outward  means  of  help  and 
comfort;  for  where  can  the  excellency  of  the  Holy 
Scriptures  be  equalled,  or  to  what  can  they  be  com- 
pared, seeing  the  writers  were  divinely  inspirejd  ? 
And  being  thus  of  heavenly  origin  and  descent, 
they  ever  stand  unrivalled  as  profitable  for  doctrine, 
for  reproof,  for  correction,  for  instruction  in  right- 
eousness, that  the  man  of  God  may  be  perfect  and 
thoroughly  furnished  to  every  good  word  and  work, 
and  above  aH  they  are  able  to  make  wise  even  to 
Salvation;  but  it  is  only  through  faith  which  is  in 
Christ  J esus  our  Lord,  to  whom  their  inspired  pages 
point  from  the  earliest  age  of  recorded  time/' 

Having  landed  on  the  previous  day,  they  attended 
the  sunrise  meeting  of  the  Tahitians  at  Bunaauia, 
on  the  17th  of  Sixth  month.  Their  usual  service 
having  been  gone  through,  Daniel  Wheeler  arose, 
having  George  Pritchard  for  an  interpreter, -^and 
spoke  in  substance  as  follows:  The  principal  bur- 
den  that  rested  upon  my  mind  was  to  turn  the 
attention  of  the  people  to  the  light  of  Christ  Jesus 
in  their  own  hearts,  that  their  conversation  might  be 
such  as  becometh  His  gospel.  I  had  to  tell  them, 
that  although  I  did  not  understand  their  language, 
yet  I  was  fearful  for  them,  seeing  that  for  every  idle 
word  a  man  shall  speak,  he  must  give  an  account  in 
the  day  of  judgment,  for  by  our  words  we  shall  be 


^  THE   PACIFIC   ISLES.  173 

justified^  and  by  our  words  we  shall  be  condemned ; 
believingj  and  declaring  this  belief,  that  a  very  looso 
^  and  wanton  conversation  was  a  besetting  sin  amongst 
them.  I  had  to  remind  them  of  the  superior  advan- 
tages bestowed  upon  these  islands^  over  many  others 
of  this  part  of  the  habitable  globe^  by  the  introduc- 
tion of  Christianity  amongst  them.  Had  they  obeyed 
the  gospel^  the  effect  of  the  contaminating  example 
of  evil  introduced  amongst  them  by  distant  nations 
would  have  been  prevented ;  that  the  Lord  is  look- 
ing for  fruit,  and  the  earth  that  drinketh  in  the  rain 
that  Cometh  oft  upon  it,  and  bringeth  forth  herbs 
meet  for  the  use  of  him  by  whom  it  is  dressed, 
receiveth  blessing  from  God ;  but  that  which  bring- 
eth forth  briars  and  thorns  is  rejected,  and  is  nigh 
unto  cursing,  whose  end  is  to  be  burned;  that  the 
desire  of  my  soul  was,  that  the  lamentation  once 
taken  up  by  the  Saviour  of  the  world  might  never 
be  applicable  to  them  as  a  people :  ^  0  Jerusalem, 
Jerusalem,  etc.  how  often  would  I  have  gathered 
thy  children  together,  even  as  a  hen  gathereth  her 
chickens  under  her  wings,  and  ye  would  not.'^ 
That  the  love  of  God  had  overshadowed  these 
islands  in  an  eminent  degree;  and  I  never  heard 
of  an  instance  where  the  Lord,  in  matchless  mercy, 
was  pleased  to  send  any  of  His  servants  amongst  a 
people,  but  that  His  love  was  still  towards  that 
people.  That  Christ  J esus  had  been  often  preached 
to  them,  but  they  had  not  obeyed  His  gospel :  they 
must  repent  and  obey,  and  the  way  to  repent  and 
obey  is  to  fear  God,  and  give  glory  to  Him.  That 
15* 


174 


VISIT  TO 


it  is  the  same  gospel  now  as  was  proclaimed  by  tlie 
angel  which  John  saw  flying  through  the  midst  of 
heaven,  having  the  everlasting  gospel  to  preach  unto 
every  nation  and  kindred,  and  tongue  and  people; 
saying,  with  a  loud  voice,  ^  Fear  God,  and  give  glory 
to  Him,  for  the  hour  of  His  judgment  is  come ;  and 
worship  Him  that  made  heaven,  and  earth,  and  the 
sea,  and  the  fountains  of  waters/  Desiring  that 
they  might  be  sensible  of  that  day  when  the  Lord's 
judgment  is  come  upon  all  that  is  of  a  sinful  and 
transgressing  nature,  that  so  they  might  indeed  fear 
Him,  and  in  thought,  word,  and  deed  give  glory 
unto  Him,  and  thus  be  prepared  to  worship  Him  in 
spirit  and  in  truth;  for  it  is  such  the  Father  seeketh 
to  worship  Him.  That  ^Grod,  who  commanded  the 
light  to  shine  out  of  darkness,  had  shined  in  our 
hearts,^  and  to  this  saving  light  I  wished  to  turn 
them,  etc.  etc.  The  people  were  generally  very 
attentive,  and  a  solemn  covering  was  permitted  to 
prevail  over  us.  On  rising  from  our  seats,  they 
gathered  around  us  in  the  usual  way.  Being  pre- 
viously acquainted  with  Utami,  a  principal  chief  in 
that  neighbourhood,  we  met  like  old  friends,  who 
knew  and  loved  each  other,  if  his  love  for  me  was 
the  same  as  I  felt  for  him.  We  got  out  into  the  air 
as  soon  as  we  well  could,  in  order  to  escape  some  of 
the  usual  greetings,  not  feeling  in  a  condition,  from 
weakness  and  exhaustion,  to  accept  of  all  the  kind- 
ness intended  by  these  people. 

Sixth  month,  20th.  George  Pritchard  came  on 
board  in  the  forenoon,  and  assisted  in  arranging  a 


THE   PACIFIC  ISLES. 


175 


plan  for  accomplishing  our  visit  to  the  remaining 
and  most  distant  districts  upon  the  island  of  Tahiti. 
It  was  concluded  best  for  us  to  set  off  this  afternoon 
towards  Tiarei.    As  the  wind  blew  fresh,  about  sun- 
set was  considered  the  proper  time  to  proceed  as  far 
as  Point  Venus,  presuming  the  strength  of  the  wind 
would  lessen  as  the  evening  approached.   It  was  pro- 
posed that  we  should  remain  at  Point  Venus  until 
two  o'clock  in  the  morning,  and  then  push  forward 
so  as  to  reach  Tiarei  about  day-break,  before  the 
trade-wind  set  in,  which  is  mostly  pretty  strong,  and 
generally  from  the  quarter  to  which  we  were  bending 
our  course.    All  things  being  ready,  we  left  the 
^  Henry  Freeling'  soon  after  four  o'clock,  the  wind 
having  materially  lessened  by  the  fall  of  some  rain, 
and  it  still  continued  to  get  lighter  as  we  proceeded. 
As  there  was  every  indication  of  clear  and  serene 
weather  long  before  reaching  the  first  place  of  in- 
tended destination,  it  was  suggested  by  our  native 
boat's  crew,  that  we  should  not  make  much  stay 
there,  but  push  forward  while  the  wind  and  sea 
were  gentle.    The  principal  motive  for  wishing  to 
stop  by  the  way  at  all,  was  to  lessen  the  fatigue  of 
these  men,  by  dividing  the  journey  into  two  parts, 
so  that  they  might  rest  between  them;  but  they  were 
well  aware  that  the  whole  distance  could  be  performed 
at  once,  in  calm  weather,  with  much  more  ease  than 
if  divided,  and  time  given  for  rest,  if  the  wind  and 
sea  should  rise  against  them,  although  but  in  a 
moderate  degree.     Just  before  dark,  we  landed 
upon  the  shore  of  Point  Venus,  the  place  from 


176 


VISIT  TO 


whence  the  celebrated  navigator,  Captain  James 
Cook,  observed  the  transit  of  the  planet  Yenus  on 
the  disk  of  the  sun.  Opposite  this  part  of  the 
coast  of  Tahiti,  which  we  had  next  to  traverse, 
there  is  no  sheltering  coral-reef  for  its  protection ; 
so  that  the  remainder  of  our  journey  was  now  ex- 
posed to  the  whole  beat  of  the  Pacific  Ocean,  and 
can  only  be  performed  when  the  weather  is  mode- 
rate. 

Having  with  us  Samuel  Wilson,  we  were  readily 
conducted  to  the  habitation  of  his  father,  Charles 
Wilson,  the  resident  missionary  at  this  station,  and 
were  kindly  entertained  by  the  family.  As  the  pas- 
sage round  Point  Yenus  is  very  intricate,  and  the 
water  particularly  shoal,  the  boat  was  taken  round 
to  the  other  side,  while  we  were  partaking  of  some 
refreshment.  We  lost  no  time  in  preparing  again  to 
embark.  The  crew  met  us  with  a  native  torch,  made 
of  the  dry  branching  leaves  of  the  cocoanut  tree, 
which,  with  our  own  lantern,  lighted  the  intricate 
narrow  path  among  the  bushes,  and  was  particularly 
useful  at  the  sea-side,  the  night  being  now  very 
dark.  As  the  night  advanced,  we  were  helped  by 
a  gentle  land  breeze,  so  that  the  labour  of  the  oars 
was  a  little  diminished  by  the  addition  of  a  sail 
being  set  to  catch  it.  There  was  an  experienced 
elderly  native  employed  at  the  stern-oar  of  our 
whale-boat,  whose  course  seemed  to  be  principally 
directed  by  the  white  tops  of  the  rolling  surf,  as  it 
broke  upon  the  coast  near  to  which  he  mostly  kept. 
Off  one  rocky  point  of  land  it  became  needful  to 


THE    PACIFIC  ISLES. 


177 


turn  off  with  a  wide  sweep  towards  the  offings  to 
escape  a  projecting  ridge  of  rocks,  the  outermost 
extremity  of  which  was  defined  hj  the  termination 
of  breakers.  By  ten  o'clock,  p,  m.,  it  was  declared 
that  we  were  abreast  of  Tiarei ;  but  the  night  was  so 
dark,  that  the  narrow  entrance  through  the  reef  to 
it  could  not  be  distinguished  even  by  the  eagle-eyed 
Tahitians.  The  boat's  mast  was  struck,  and  one  of 
the  natives  stationed  in  the  front,  with  Samuel  Wilson, 
to  look  out;  and  her  head  being  turned  shore-wards, 
we  edged  gently  down  towards  the  foaming  breakers, 
which  were  bursting  on  the  rocky  strand  with  thun- 
dering noise.  As  the  rowing  had  now  altogether 
ceased,  the  boat  drifted  only  at  the  rate  at  which  the 
swell  of  the  sea  hove  her  along  —  a  measure  highly 
prudent  until  the  dangerous  pass  we  had  to  go 
through  was  clearly  ascertained,  as  was  quickly 
afterwards  sufficiently  demonstrated,  though  at  the 
moment  such  tardy  proceeding  might  seem  to  pro- 
tract the  term  of  suspense.  Having  silently  pro- 
ceeded for  some  time  in  this  way,  and,  from  the 
increasing  roar  of  the  restless  waters,  evidently  draw- 
ing nearer  and  nearer  to  the  margin  of  the  crags,  on 
a  sudden  there  were  symptoms  of  alarm,  which  could 
not  be  mistaken,  on  the  part  of  the  boat'^  crew,  who 
now  perceived  that  we  had  missed  tjie  only  entrance 
that  afforded  a  passage  to  the  shore ;  and,  from  our 
present  position,  a  large  liirnp  of  rock  was  in  the  way 
to  the  mouth  of  the  channel,  which  the  bpat  could 
not  possibly  escape.  Our  poor  Tahitians  ijnmediately 
jumped  into  the  sea,  and  did  all  they  could  to  save 


178 


VISIT  TO 


the  boat  from  being  dashed  to  pieces^  but  tbey  could 
not  prevent  her  from  striking.  She^  however,  only 
struck  once,  and  lay  quiet,  the  wave  having  so  far 
receded  that  she  did  not  float  enough  to  beat;  and 
the  next  roller  that  came  in,  instead  of  filling  her 
with  water,  carried  her  completely  over  this  obstruc- 
tion. But  it  was  difficult  for  some  time  to  ascertain 
whether  the  worst  was  now  over  or  not,  for  our  men 
began  to  howl  and  shout,  the  meaning  of  which  we 
could  not  comprehend.  It  afterwards  appeared  that 
this  was  done  to  rouse  the  sleeping  natives  on  the 
shore,  who,  well  understanding  this  yell,  shortly  came 
running  with  lighted  torches  to  our  assistance,  and  a 
few  minutes  placed  us  once  more  upon  terra  firma. 
As  the  boat  could  not  get  close  in,  one  of  these  men 
very  soon  had  me  upon  his  back,  to  prevent  my  get- 
ting wet.  Samuel  Wilson  and  my  son  Charles  were 
landed  in  the  same  way.  The  journey  altogether 
had  been  more  speedy,  and  in  many  respects  more 
favourable,  than  is  often  witnessed,  until  we  came  to 
the  last  pinch,  when  the  never-failing  arm  of  Al- 
mighty power  was  again  displayed  in  the  needful 
time  for  our  relief  As  we  were  strangers  to  the 
language  of  the  people,  and  could  render  them  no 
assistance  whatever,  and  as  any  attempt  to  direct 
their  efforts  must  only  have  increased  the  general 
confusion,  we  therefore  sat  silent  beholders  of  what 
was  going  forward,  committing  ourselves  to  Him  who 
saw  our  perilous  situation  through  the  darkened 
gloom,  and  did  not  suffer  the  briny  waters  to  prevail 
against  us,  but,  in  love  and  mercy  and  compassion, 


THE   PACIFIC  ISLES. 


179 


stretched  fortli  His  hand  to  save.  As  to  myself,  I 
may  say,  my  heart  was  fixed,  trusting  in  the  Lord, 
whose  loving-kindness  is  better  than  life.  He  was 
with  us  of  a  truth,  in  fulfilment  of  His  gracious 
promise,  and  we  were  not  confounded.  I  desire  to 
record  this  signal  favour  with  humble  'thankfulness 
and  reverence,  to  His  praise  and  to  His  glory.  We 
soon  reached  the  mission-house,  where  William  Henry 
resides,  to  whom  we  were  all  personally  known,  and 
by  whom  and  his  wife  we  were  kindly  accommodated 
for  the  night;  although,  from  their  secluded  situa- 
tion, but  little  in  the  way  of  receiving  strangers, 
and  in  so  abrupt  a  manner,  at  an  hour  so  unseason- 
able, as  they  could  not  have  had  the  least  idea  of  our 
coming.  Much  sleep  could  not  be  obtained,  yet  we 
passed  the  night  in  quietness,  and  I  felt  refreshed  at 
rising. 

Tiareij  21st.  Previously  to  the  commencement  of 
the  Tahitian  worship,  at  nine  o'clock  in  the  morning, 
the  time  was  pretty  fully  occupied  with  the  family 
devotion  and  taking  breakfast;  after  which  we  re- 
paired to  the  meeting-house,  it  being  agreed,  if  I 
should  have  any  thing  to  speak  to  the  people,  that 
Samuel  Wilson  was  to  stand  as  interpreter.  This, 
was  a  relief  to  William  Henry  (and  also  to  myself), 
as  he  had  quite  as  much  to  go  through  as  his 
strength  was  equal  to,  he  being  far  advanced  in 
years.  After  William  Henry  had  shown  us  to  a 
seat,  he  went  into  the  pulpit,  Samuel  Wilson  re- 
maining not  far  from  us.  At  this  distance,  although 
not  very  remote  -from  the  contaminating  effects  of 


180 


VISIT  TO 


the  shipping,  the  difference  in  appearance,  and  in  the 
general  deportment  of  the  people,  was  discernible 
throughout  the  greater  part  of  the  congregation, 
which  was  large.  Being  comforted  by  the  sensible 
presence  of  the  great  Master,  my  mind  was  strength- 
ened in  an  uhusual  manner,  but  not  until  after  a  season 
of  humihating  conflict  had  been  passed  through,  in 
order  and  preparatory,  I  believe,  that  the  excellency; 
of  the  power  might  be  felt  and  known,  and  acknow- 
ledged to  be  of  Grod,  and  not  of  us,  nor  of  any  thing 
that  we  can  command  or  call  our  own/' — When  the 
usual  engagements  of  the  meeting  were  gone  through, 
Daniel  Wheeler  observes:  I  stood  up,  and  beckoned 
to  Samuel  Wilson  to  draw  nearer  to  me.  We  went 
into  a  position  a  little  more  central,  near  the  table, 
and  under  a  solemn  covering,  after  a  short  interval 
of  silence,  I  said — ^  I  am  fully  persuaded  in  my  own 
mind,  that  you,  my  beloved  people,  will  suffer  a  few 
words  from  a  stranger,  who  is  with  you  in  the  fear, 
and  in  the  love,  and,  I  may  add,  in  the  will  of  God, 
and  not  in  my  own ;  and  therefore  I  stand  amongst 
you  with  innocent  boldness,  because  I  seek  not  yours, 
but  you,  that  immortal  part  in  you  which  must  sooner 
or  later  have  a  being  in  endless  felicity,  or  in  endless 
misery.  Declaring  unto  them  that  there  is  no  alte- 
ration in  the  Christian  course  —  the  warfare  is  con- 
tinual, and  can  only  be  maintained  and  accomplished 
with  burning  and  fuel  of  fire,  by  the  cleansing  ope- 
ration of  that  burning  which  the  spirit  of  judgment 
produces,  and  that  unquenchable  fire  of  the  Lord 
which  consumeth  the  chaffy  and  transgressing  nature 


THE   PACIFIC  ISLES. 


181 


in  our  hearts;  and,  if  submitted  to,  would  prepare 
and  purify  us,  even  as  He  is  pure,  for  a  kingdom 
consisting  not  in  meats  and  drinks,  but  in  righteous- 
ness, and  peace,  and  joy  in  the  Holy  Ghost — a  king- 
dom where  nothing  that  is  unclean,  nothing  that  is 
impure,  nothing  that  worketh  an  abomination,  or  that 
maketh  a  lie,  can  ever  enter.  Whilst  I  have  been 
sitting  with  you,  my  heart  has  been  filled  with  the 
love  of  Grod  towards  you;  raising  in  it  a  fervent 
desire  that  every  individual,  from  the  least  to  the 
greatest,  might  be  numbered  among  the  ransomed 
and  redeemed  of  the  Lord,  who  shall  return  and 
come  to  Sion  with  songs  and  everlasting  joy  upon 
their  heads,  from  whom  sorrow  and  sighing  shall  - 
flee  away.^  But  I  had  to  tell  them  that  a  great  and 
individual  work  must  be  accomplished  before  these 
gracious  and  prophetic  promises  are  realized.  The 
indignation  of  the  Lord  must  be  patiently  borne  for 
sin,  and  for  transgression,  until  He  should  arise  and 
plead  their  cause,  and  execute  judgment  for  them, 
and  in  His  own  time  say.  It  is  enough ;  and  bring 
them  forth  to  the  light,  even  the  light  of  Christ 
Jesus,  in  whom  they  will  then  behold  the  Lamb  of 
God  that  taketh  away  the  sin  of  the  world.  This 
light  shineth  in  every  heart,  and  is  the  true  light 
that  lighteth  every  man  that  cometh  into  the  world, 
in  which  only  the  righteousness  of  Christ  J esus  is 
witnessed  to  be  brought  forth  and  beheld.  That 
when  the  precious  blood  of  Christ  was  shed  for  the 
sins  of  all  mankind.  He  ascended  up  on  high;  He 
led  captivity  captive,  and  received  gifts  for  men, 
16 


182 


VISIT  TO 


even  for  the  rebellious  also^  that  the  Lord  God  might 
dwell  among  them^  even  among  sinners^  such  as  them- 
selves and  me.  That  a  measure  or  manifestation  of 
the  gift  of  the  Holy  Spirit  is  given  to  every  man  to 
profit  withal ;  and  well  will  it  be  for  those  who  are 
profiting  thereby^  and  faithfully  occupying  therewith. 
I  then  had  to  remind  them  of  the  great  things  which 
the  Lord  had  done  for  them ;  that  the  gospel  sound 
had  long  been  heard  in  their  land ;  that  many  parts 
of  the  Holy  Scriptures  had  been  translated  into  their 
native  tongue^  which  directed  them  to  the  Saviour — 
to  the  Word  which  was  in  the  bes^inninsr,  that  was 
with  God^  and  was  God.  And  after  enlarging  much 
farther  (although  I  think  what  I  have  stated  are  the 
principal  heads  that  were  touched  upon)^  I  sat  down 
poor  and  empty,  yet  satisfied  with  favour,  and  full 
with  the  blessing  of  the  Lord.  Instead  of  the  con- 
gregation beginning  to  separate  immediately,  in  a 
hasty  manner,  as  we  have  sometimes  witnessed,  even 
the  dear  children  kept  their  seats,  with  the  whole 
of  the  company:  a  delightful  pause  ensued  (short, 
but  crowned  with  that  solemnity  not  at  our  com- 
mand), during  which  I  humbly  trust  the  thanks- 
giving of  many  redounded  to  the  glory  of  God. 
Silence  was  at  last  broken  by  one  of  the  chiefs 
expressing,  on  behalf  of  the  assembly  and  him- 
self, their  thankfulness  and  satisfaction,  and  how 
welcome  my  visit  had  been  to  them;  because, 
he  said,  ^you  have  preached  to  us  the  everlasting 
gospel,  and  have  shown  to  us  the  propitiatgry  sacri-  • 
fice  for  the  sins  of  mankind,  Christ  Jesus'  —  with 


THE    PACIFIC    ISLES.  183 

something  farther,  which,  when  interpreted,  I  was 
fearful  attached  too  much  to  the  creature;  and  i 
requested  Samuel  Wilson  to  tell  them  not  to  look  to 
the  creature,  but  to  their  Creator.  The  whole  of  the 
people  still  continued  together  (about  eight  hundred 
persons),  and  seemed  as  if  they  knew  not  how  to 
beoin  to  separate,  until  some  person,  I  think,  pro- 
posed their  shaking  hands  with  us,  which  imme- 
diately commenced,  and  exceeded  all  we  had  before 

met  with."  mi. 

On  another  occasion  they  were  met  by  Tahtee,  the 
greatest  orator  of  the  islands,  and  one  of  the  two  who 
stand  as  champions  for  the  general  welfare  of  the 
country.  He  invited  them  to  his  house,  and  re- 
freshed them  with  the  milk  of  the  cocoa-nut.  He 
said  that  although  many  improvements  had  been  in- 
troduced by  foreigners  coming  amongst  them,  yet  we 
mi^ht  perceive  they  still  retained  many  of  their  old 
habits  and  customs,  alluding  to  their  domestic  ar- 
rangements, squatting  upon  the  floor,  etc.  The  house 
exhibited  more  of  an  air  of  comfort  and  industry 
than  any  they  had  before  seen :  cloth,  fishmg-nets, 
etc.  were  lying  about,  of  native  manufacture 


184  VISIT  TO 


CHAPTER  V. 

TAIARAPU -FAVOURED  MEETING  FOR  WORSHIP  -  LETTER 
FROM  THE  NATIVE  CONGREGATION  -  NATIVE  ENTERTAIN^ 
MENT-LETTER  FROM  THE  QUEEN-DESOLATING  SCOURGE 
OF  ARDENT  SPIRITS  —  ISLAND  OF  EIMEO. 

The  sun  was  nigli  setting  when  they  reached 
Taiarapu,  the  missionary  station  to  which  they  were 
destined;  but  the  beauty  and  various  scenery  of  this 
part  of  the  island  served  to  enliven  the  last  hour  of 
a  long  day's  exposure  to  the  sun.  The  stupendous 
mountains,  however  steep  and  rugged,  were  clothed 
m  the  richest  and  fullest  manner  with  every  kind  of 
forest  and  fruit  tree  which  flourish  in  these  tropical 
climates,  where  perpetual  summer  reigns;  their  luxu» 
riance  only  now  and  then  interrupted  by  falls  of 
water  hurrying  down  the  steep  declivities,  in  beauti- 
ful cascades,  to  the  vales  underneath;  but  the  noise 
of  these  numerous  cataracts  is  at  once  overpowered 
and  lost  in  the  roar  of  the  mighty  Pacific,  whose 
waves  incessantly  thunder  in  endless  succession  upon 
the  shores  and  reefs  of  Tahiti. 

The  meeting  at  this  station  is  thus  described: 
"At  four  o'clock,  p.  M.,  the  people  assembled  in  the 
meeting-house,  where  I  had  full  opportunity  to  clear 
my  mind  towards  them.  The  district  on  this  penin- 
sula being  quite  distinct  from  those  on  the  other,  it 


THE   PACIFIC   ISLES.  185 

was  needful  that  my  certificates  should  be  read,  as 
none  of  the  people  could  have  previously  heard 
them.    They  were  read,  accordingly,  with  ample 
explanation,  by  J.  M.  Orsmond,  before  I  stood  on  my 
feet.    The  people  were  turned  to  the  light  of  Christ 
Jesus  in  their  own  hearts.  They  were  told  that  their 
being  members  of  an  outward  and  visible  Church 
would  not  avail  them  in  the  great  and  awful  day  of 
account;  that  they  must  be  members  of  the  true 
gospel  Church,  the  Church  triumphant,  whose  names 
are  written  in  Heaven ;  and  unless  this  was  attained 
whilst  here,  it  would  be  too  late,  for  it  cannot  be  done 
hereafter ;  there  is  no  work  nor  device  in  the  grave, 
etc.    Showing  them  how  the  primitive  believers, 
through  the  blood  of  sprinkling,  that  speaketh  better 
things  than  that  of  Abel,  attained  to  it  in  their  day, 
and  that  it  is  equally  as  attainable  at  this  day,  through 
the  purifying  operations  of  the  Holy  Spirit.    I  urged 
and  encouraged  them  to  persevere  in  this  great  and 
important  work,  earnestly  desiring  that  they  might 
not  rest  satisfied  with  an  empty  profession,  but  that 
they  might  come  into  the  possession  of  the  inesti- 
mable pearl,  the  pearl  of  great  price,  the  truth  as  it 
is  in  J esus. 

It  was  indeed  a  solid  and  solemn  opportunity,  and 
one  of  those  which  I  afterwards  learned  left  the 
people  hungering,  I  trust,  for  heavenly  bread  ]  whilst 
to  myself  it  was  productive  of  that  soul-enriching 
peace  which  can  only  be  purchased  by  sharing  in 
the  blessed  Master's  cup  of  suff'erings,  of  which  I 
had  drank,  and  under  which  I  had  been  heavily 
16* 


186 


VISIT  .TO 


bowed  down  during  the  afternoon,  before  going  to 
the  meeting,  and  there  also.  And  now  how  can  I 
sufficiently  acknowledge  and  declare  the  condescend- 
ing mercy  and  loving-kindness  of  my  gracious  Lord 
God,  who  in  a  particular  manner  was  pleased  to  warm 
the  hearts  of  those  dear  people  with  His  life-giving 
presence,  making  it  an  occasion  truly  memorable,  and 
causing  many  of  them  to  rejoice  and  abound  with 
thanksgiving  to  His  praise  and  to  His  glory.  The 
same  evening  the  deacons  of  the  church  (two), 
Tetohi  and  Puna  by  name,  came  to  J.  M.  Orsmond's 
house,  and,  being  seated  with  us,  one  of  them  pro- 
duced a  letter,  written  on  behalf  of  the  congregation 
at  Tea-hu-poo,  which,  being  directed  to  Daniel  Whee- 
ler, was  opened  by  myself,  and  when  literally  trans- 
lated by  Samuel  Wilson,  and  examined  by  J.  M. 
Orsmond,  and  by  him  approved,  was  found  to  con- 
tain the  address  that  followeth  : 

Translated  copy,  dated  at 

'Tea-Jiu-poo,  mth  of  June,imb. 

Dear  Friends.  — The  ministers  with  the  Brethren 
and  Sisters  in  London. 

Peace  be  unto  you,  in  the  true  God  Jehovah,  and 
in  Jesus  Christ  his  Son,  who  came  into  the  world  to 
save  sinful  men  — we  indeed  are  sinful  men.  Here 
is  Daniel  Wheeler  amongst  us ;  and  he  has  made 
known  unto  us  all  the  gabd  words  of  Jesus  Christ. 
And  comfort  has  grown  in  our  hearts;  and  great 
pleasure  has  been  to  us  from  his  words,  concerning 
the  words  of  J esus  the  Messiah. 


THE   PACIFIC  ISLES. 


187 


It  was  indeed  very  great  pleasure  in  his  saying  to 
us,  Jesus  is  the  pearl  of  great  price.  It  is  a  pearl 
good  within,  and  good  without.  And  many  have 
been  the  good  words  that  he  has  spoken  to  us.  Now 
indeed  we  know  assuredly  he  has  true  love  to  the 
brethren  and  sisters  in  all  places  where  the  things 
of  Jesus  are  held.  In  that  love  he  has  come 
amongst  us ;  and  indeed  our  love  is  grown  towards 
him  and  his  son,  in  their  making  known  on  their 
way  the  things  of  Jesus,  and  in  their  visit  of  love 
to  all  the  brethren,  and  in  inviting  all  to  enter  in  to 
Jesus  the  Messiah. 

Signed  on  behalf  of  the  Church, 

Puna.' 

jLt  the  breaking  up  of  the  meeting  in  the  after- 
noon, I  told  J.  M.  Orsmond  that  I  felt  so  much  love 
to  these  people,  I  thought  I  should  see  them  again ; 
when  he  proposed  to  meet  me  at  the  out-station  on 
the  other  side  of  the  peninsula  next  First  day  but 
one,  where  he  said  he  would  collect  the  whole  of  the 
people  from  this  place,  and  from  the  two  other  sta- 
tions. I  could  not  speak  decisively  at  the  moment, 
though  expectation  was  given  that  it  might  probably 
be  so.  Since  this  conversation  I  have  recollected 
that,  on  leaving  Tiarei  last  First  day,  we  were  told 
that  the  people  from  an  out-station  of  that  district 
had  just  arrived,  in  expectation  that  we  should  be 
again  at  the  meeting  in  the  afternoon.  It  seems 
right  for  me  to  go  to  the  out-station  on  the  other 
side  of  the  peninsula,  called  Tautira ;  and  I  find,  on 


188 


VISIT  TO' 


inquiry,  that  the  Tiarei  out-station  can  be  visited  at 
the  same  time,  but  that  it  will  require  fine  weather 
and  a  smooth  sea  to  effect  it.    It  must,  however,  be 
left  for  the  present  with  Him  who  knows  the  thoughts 
of  all  oui*  hearts,  before  whom  I  desire  to  stand  in 
humble  resignation  and  willingness  to  go  or  to  stay, 
as  seemeth  Him  good.   The  two  men  who  came  with 
the  letter  before  mentioned  (Tetohi  and  Puna),  re>- 
mained  with  us  until  near  midnight;  and  I  think  it 
may  be  said,  that  by  the  breaking  of  bread  our 
spiritual  eyes  were  opened  to  perceive  that  the  great 
Master  was  there,  in  marvellous  condescension  and 
mercy,  to  bless  the  opportunity.    It  was  indeed  a 
heavenly  banquet;  and  some  of  us,  who  had  lain 
many  days  in  the  grave,  were  now,  like  Lazarus, 
permitted  to  sit  at  the  table  with  their  Lord.    I  was 
reminded  of  the  Passover,  and  was  constrained  to 
declare  amongst  them— This  is  the  true  supper;  this 
is  the  sacrament  indeed,  as  you  call  it.    It  could  not 
be  denied,  for  the  Lord^s  power  was  over  all.  One 
of  those  present  observed  more  than  once:  ^This  is 
what  is  so  much  wanting  amongst  us,  spiritual  reli- 
gion; this  is  what  is  so  much  wanting.' Daniel 
Wheeler  then  proceeds :    Hearken  to  the  invitation 
of  the  Bridegroom  of  souls,  held  forth  in  the'  lan- 
guage of  holy  inspiration,  ^Eat,  0  friends;  drink, 
yea,  drink  abundantly,  0  beloved!'    Sweet  is  His 
voice,  and  His  countenance  comely.   Let  us  hearken, 
that  so  we  may  be  favoured  to  hear  it.    Let  us  wait 
for  it  with  our  lamps  trimmed,  and  our  lights  burn- 
ing, with  girded  loins,  like  men  that  are  waiting 


THE   PACIFIC  ISLES. 


189 


indeed  for  the  coming  of  their  Lord;  for  sweet  is 
His  voice,  even  the  voice  of  Him,  the  same,  and  no 
other,  who  said,  ^  Behold  I  stand  at  the  door  and 
knock;  if  any  man  hear  my  voice,  and  open  the 
door,  I  will  come  in  to  him,  and  will  sup  with  him, 
and  he  with  me/  Then  let  us  hearken,  so  that  we 
may  hear,  and  be  ready  to  open  the  doors  of  our 
hearts,  that  the  King  of  Glory  may  come  in. 
Blessed  and  happy  are  they  that  hear  and  obey; 
they  share  in  the  highest,  greatest,  and  richest 
heavenly  favour  bestowed  on  earth  by  th'fe  quicken- 
ing Spirit  of  the  Lord  from  Heaven,  upon  poor, 
frail,  mortal  dust.  These  ^behold  the  King  in  his 
beauty,^  and  cannot  refrain  from  declaring  to  others, 
that  sweet  is  His  voice,  and  his  countenance  comely.^' 
On  their  return,  they  passed  through  an  opening 
of  the  reef,  with  a  strong  current,  where  the  boys 
were  amusing  themselves  in  the  surf,  by  lying  at  full 
length  on  their  backs  upon  boards,  and  letting  the 
rolling,  curling  breakers  whirl  them  precipitately 
down  the  liquid  precipice  to  the  gulf  below.  Some 
of  the  boys  best  acquainted  with  this  slippery  sport, 
by  watching  the  proper  moment  to  launch  forth,  were 
hurled  with  great  velocity  to  considerable  distances, 
without  being  dislodged  from  their  slippery  board ; 
while  the  unskilful  would  be  impetuously  rolled  over 
by  the  curling  wave,  and  for  a  time  hidden  in  the 
foam  below. 

A  native  entertainment  is  thus  described :  "  Having 
had  but  little  to  refresh  us  since  leaving  Point  Venus 
the  preceding  evening,  two  o^ clock  the  next  afternoon 


190 


VISIT  TO 


was  rather  a  late  breakfast  hour;  the  resident  natives 
had^  however,  lost  no  time  in  preparing  some  food  for 
us.  After  our  arrival,  they  killed  and  roasted  whole 
a  good-sized  pig,  upon  hot  stones,  covered  over  with 
leaves  and  then  with  wood-ashes,  with  bread-fruit, 
tarro,  and  the  mountain  plantain.  When  this  ^feed- 
ing,' as  they  term  it,  was  ready,  and  the  floor  covered 
over  to  a  considerable  extent  with  the  large  leaves 
of  the  purau-tree,  it  was  presented  to  us  in  a  formal 
manner,  with  a  bundle  of  the  island  cloth  (made 
from  the*beaten  bark  of  the  bread-fruit  tree),  ac- 
cording to  the  custom  of  the  country.  The  com- 
pany then  sat  down  upon  the  floor,  consisting  of 
Samuel  Wilson,  Charles,  and  myself,  with  the  boat's 
crew  close  to  us,  but,  according  to  usage,  forming  a 
distinct  party.  One  of  our  men,  who  had  acted  the 
part  of  cook,  cut  up  the  pig,  using  a  knife  with  one 
hand,  and  holding  the* victim  with  the  other.  We 
had  a  solemn  pause  before  beginning  to  dine,  and  all 
remained  still  until  this  was  over.  When  the  carver 
had  well  separated  the  pig  into  a  variety  of  shapeless 
lumps,  he  threw  some  of  them  to  us,  and  the  rest  to 
his  comrades,  and  the  whole  was  pretty  soon  out  of 
sight.  The  milk  of  fresh-pulled  young  cocoa-nuts 
furnished  our  drink,  and  salt  water,  in  calabashes, 
fresh  from  the  Pacific,  to  dip  the  food  in,  was  used 
instead  of  salt :  this  we  found  to  be  an  excellent 
substitute.  When  nearly  ready  to  depart,  about  six 
yards  ofi*  a  piece  of  pocket-handkerchiefs  was  given 
to  the  man  that  had  charge  of  the  premises  during 
the  absence  of  the  owner.    It  may  be  said  that  we 


THE   PACIFIC   ISLES.  191 

dined  in  public,  as  the  place  was  pretty  well  crowded 
with  lookers-on,  principally  women  and  children/^ 

\t  Tautira  they  were  conducted  to  the  residence 
occupied  by  the  queen,  when  there.    -In  a  short 
time  after  reaching  these  premises,  our  attention  was 
awakened  by  the  voice  of  a  person  speaking  aloud, 
in  as  high  a  tone  as  could  be  well  imagined.  This 
man,  we  were  told,  was  the  queen's  speaker,  who  was 
come  in  her  name,  that  of  the  church,  and  of  the 
whole  of  the  inhabitants,  to  welcome  us  to  Tautira. 
On  going  to  him  at  the  door,  he  delivered  <a  sort  of 
congTatulatory  address,  which  happily  was  soon  over, 
as  the  man  spoke  so  loud  as  to  be  quite  fearful  to  our 
ears.    After  partaking  of  some  refreshment  in  true 
Tahitian  style,  the  deacons  and  some  others  of  the 
congregation  assembled  in  the  room,  and  one  of  them 
read  a  portion  of  Scripture,  and  prayed  at  consider- 
able length.    When  this  was  finished,  a  general  con- 
versation followed,  principally  on  our  coming  to  visit 
them,  and  of  a  serious  nature.    We  retired  to  rest 
about  nine  o'clock :  J.  M.  Orsmond  stretched  him- 
self upon  a  strong  bench  with  a  back  to  it,  something 
like  a  sofa,  Samuel  Wilson  upon  a  mat  on  the  floor, 
and  Charles  and  myself  upon  a  mat  spread  over  a 
raised  frame,  and  supported  by  open  work,  made 
from  the  bark  of  a  tree,  which  I  thought  an  excel- 
lent bed.    At  this  place  I  found  my  gimlets  particu- 
larly useful  in  keeping  my  clothing  a  considerable 
height  above  the  floor,  by  which  they  were  not  only 
out  of  the  damp,  but  avoided  the  vermin,  which 
were  very  annoying,  and  of  various  kinds.   A  house- 


192 


VISIT  TO 


lizard  was  caught  upon  the  wall  in  the  course  of  the 
evening;  and  although  the  house  had  been  built 
several  years,  it  had  never  had  doors,  so  that  dogs, 
rats,  etc.  had  free  access  to  any  part  of  it.  It 
'  was,  however,  to  myself  a  peaceful  and  comfortable 
asylum.'^ 

A  letter  was  received  from  the  queen,  of  which 
the  following  is  a  literal  translation : 

''Tahiti,  SOth  of  June,  1835. 

I  do  away  with  the  money  for  the  anchoring  of 
the  vessel.  This  is  the  reason  why  I  do  away  with 
it,  because  thine  is  a  visit  of  love,  and  not  a  trading 
voyage.  If  it  was  a  trading  voyage,  it  would  not  be 
done  away  with :  I  would  still  demand  the  money  for 
the  anchoring :  but  because  thine  is  a  visit  of  love, 
1  have  not  therefore  demanded  the  money. 

(Signed)  Pomare  Y. 

Health  to  thee  and  thy  son  in  your  (two)  voyaging 

Na  Daniella  Wira.^^ 

On  the  island  of  Tahiti,  many  other  deeply  inte- 
resting meetings  were  held  with  the  natives  and  with 
the  crews  of  the  shipping  during  his  stay  of  four 
months,  but  the  limits  of  our  small  volume  will  not 
admit  of  their  being  introduced  into  its  pages.  He 
left  its  shores  in  the  latter  part  of  the  Eighth  month, 
1835,  for  the  neighbouring  island  of  Eimeo. 

No  circumstance  attending  our  dear  friend  Daniel 
Wheeler's  interesting  visit  to  the  South  Sea  Islands, 
^pp^ars  to  have  more  painfully  affected  his  feelings, 


THE    PACIFIC  ISLES. 


198 


than  tlie  observation  forced  upon  him,  from  place  to 
place,  of  the  demoralizing  and  devastating  effects  of 
the  intercourse  of  the  natives  with  the  crews  of 
vessels  visiting  their  shores.  In  some  letters,  not 
forming  a  part  of  his  journal,  he  thus  alludes  to  the 
subject : 

We  find  that  the  voyages  of  the  whaling-vessels 
are  much  longer  than  formerly,  their  success  being 
more  precarious  and  uncertain,  owing  to  the  increased 
number  of  ships  engaged  in  that  employ,  which  con- 
stantly disturb  a  gr^at  breadth  of  ocean,  by  looking 
over  several  hundred  square  miles  of  its  surface 
every  day;  so  that  the  fish  are  becoming  scarcer, 
and  more  shy  than  formerly.  We  should  rejoice  to 
hear  of  any  cause  that  would  reduce  the  number  of 
shipping  which  visit  these  islands  for  supplies,  and 
to  refit ;  as  they  only  tend  to  diminish  their  popula- 
tion, by  bringing  spirituous  liquors  amongst,  the  people, 
and  by  keeping  alive  a  disease,  the  ravages  of  which 
are  destroying  whok  families,  both  old  and  young,  to 
an  extent  little  contemplated  in  England,  and  truly 
painful  and  distressing  to  be  an  eye-witness  to,  and 
which  is  greatly  aggravated  by  the  use  of  ardent 
spirits.  Surely,  something  will  be  done  to  stop  this 
desolating  scourge  of  the  human  race.  It  is  the 
suffering  case  of  an  afflicted,  injured  people,  and 
calls  for  the  attention,  and  that  speedily,  of  the  legis- 
lature of  every  country,  but  particularly  of  England 
and  America,  which  are  the  nations  principally  im- 
plicated in  this  dreadful  traffic.  Scarcely  a  ship 
.^.rrives,  but  what  has  for  sale  rum,  muskets,  and 


194 


VISIT  TO 


gunpowder,  for  all  of  which  the  natives  are  ex- 
tremely eager;  many  of  these  are  denominated  ^tem- 
perance ships/  and  yet  are  engaged  in  producing 
madness  amongst  the  natives,  by  furnishing  means  of 
intoxication ;  at  the  same  time  supplying  them  with 
weapons  of  destruction,  to  complete  their  misery. 
We  have  seen  much  of  this  since  our  lot  has  been 
cast  amongst  them;  and  though  the  use  of  spirits  is 
forbidden,  and  the  article  itself  is  destroyed  when 
found,  yet  there  are  too  many  who  carry  on  the  trade 
in  an  underhand  manner;  and  of  late  there  has  been 
■  more  and  more  of  its  effects  to  be  seen.  Those  who 
have  it  in  their  power  effectually  to  stop  it,  are  in 
their  hearts  desirous  that  it  should  be  allowed :  they 
not  only  like  it  themselves,  but  are  fully  aware  how 
profitable  the  sale  is  to  those  that  deal  in  it. 

If  my  friends  at  home  could  witness  for  themselves 
the  state  of  many  of  the  islands  in  these  seas,  which 
we  have  visited,  lamentation,  and  mourning,  and  woe, 
must  inevitably  be  their  portion.  Eum,  muskets,  and 
gunpowder,  are  articles  brought  in  great  abundance, 
particularly  by  the  American  ships,  many  of  which 
are  styled  ^  temperance  ships.'  It  is  an  absolute  fact, 
incontrovertible,  that  vessels  of  this  description  have 
landed  larger  quantities  of  spirits  on  some  islands 
than  any  other  class  of  ships.  On  almost  every 
island  the  population  decreases,  and  the  dreadful 
ravages  made  by  disease  are  much  aggravated  by 
the  use  of  spirits.^' 

At  Eimeo  his  certificates  were  read  by  the  resident 
missionary,  Alexander  Simpson,  who  kindly  offered 


THE   PACIFIC  ISLES. 


195 


to  assist  in  promoting  tlie  object  of  his  visit.  Reli- 
gious meetings  were  held  in  different  parts.  On  one 
occasion  lie  attended  the  missionary  school,  and  after 
some  scriptural  exercises  were  finished,  spoke  as  fol- 
lows :  "  '  We,  through  the  Spirit,  wait  for  the  hope 
of  righteousness  by  faith.'  Sitting  in  silence  may 
seem  a  little  strange  to  those  unaccustomed  to  the 
work,  but  it  has  been  the  practice  of  the  religious 
Society  of  which  I  have  the  privilege  of  being  a 
member,  from  its  earliest  rise,  to  wait  upon  the  Lord 
for  the  influence  of  the  Holy  Spirit;  to  be  taught 
by  the  great  Teacher  of  His  people,  Christ  Jesus, 
the  minister  of  the  sanctuary  and  of  the  true  taber- 
nacle, '  which  the  Lord  pitched  and  not  man.'  I 
had  to  tell  them  that  there  is  no  alteration  in  the 
Christian  life ;  it  is  a  continual  warfare,  but  with  the 
spiritual  weapons  of  burning  and  fuel  of  fire,  which, 
if  patiently  submitted  to,  would  purify  and  prepare 
us  for  an  incorruptible  and  never-fading  inheritance. 
The  universality  of  Divine  Grace  was  freely  spoken 
of,  and  the  necessity  of  watchfulness  and  prayer  urged 
with  earnestness,  even  unto  Spraying  always,  with  all 
prayer  and  supplication  in  the  Spirit,  and  watching 
thereunto  with  all  perseverance.'  The  dear  young 
people  were  tenderly  invited  to  seek  after  that  know- 
ledo'e  which  is  life  eternal ;  to  ^  commune  with  their 
own  hearts  and  be  still.'  I  wanted  them  to  witness 
the  gospel  to  be  glad  tidings  of  great  joy  to  them- 
selves, not  a  mere  outward  declaration  of  good  things 
to  come,  but  '  the  power  of  God  unto  salvation/  to 
every  one  of  them.    Meekness  and  lowliness,  those 


196 


VISIT  TO 


heavenly  virtues^  and  first  principles  of  the  religion 
of  JesuS;  which  characterize  the  Christian  —  taught 
by  Him,  and  which  all  must  learn  of  Him — were 
exalted;  while  pride  and  arrogance,  and  other  con- 
comitant evils,  were  trampled  under  foot.  None 
could  be  insensible  to  the  weight  of  solemnity  which 
prevailed,  and  I  had  to  acknowledge  the  condescend- 
ing mercy  of  that  Almighty  power  which  was  pleased 
to  own  the  work,  and  also  to  appeal  to  those  present 
as  witnesses  to  the  circulation  of  that  ^life^  which  is 
^  the  light  of  men/ 

At  another  time,  the  queen  and  all  the  principal 
authorities  of  the  island,  as  well  as  that  of  Tahiti, 
were  present;  when  D.  Wheeler  felt  called  upon 
plainly  to  present,  the  evils  that  would  result  from 
the  use  of  strong  drink.  He  told  them  it  was  in 
their  power  to  resist  the  .temptation ;  for  no  tempta- 
tation  will  be  permitted  to  assail  without  a  way  being 
made  for  our  escape.  Draw  nigh  unto  God,  and 
He  will  draw  nigh  unto  you;  resist  the  devil,  and 
he  will  flee  from  you.^^  Some  of  4he  people  were 
ofl'ended,  and  left,  but  those  in  authority  remained. 
Paofai,  one  of  the  principal  chiefs,  said  afterwards 
that  he  hoped  I  would  go  to  Britain,  and  beg  the 
people  to  have  mercy  upon  them ;  and  then  go  to 
America,  and  beg  the  people  there  also  to  have 
mercy  upon  them,  because  it  was  those  countries 
that  sent  the  poison  amongst  them.^^  A  fact  not 
less  true  than  lamentable. 

A  closing  meeting  was  held  with  the  missionary 
families,  which  is  thus  noticed:    After  the  silence 


THE   PACIFIC  ISLES. 


197 


was  broken  into  with  a  short  remark^  I  told  them 
there  might  not  be  many  words,  but  the  desire  of 
my  heart  was  that  we  might  be  sensible  of  the 
power  which  was  before  words  were,  and  would  re- 
main when  words  shall  be  no  more ;  for  words  shall 
cease,  and  declarations  come  to  an  end,  but  the 
'  Word  of  our  God  shall  stand  for  ever/    I  had  to 
urge  the  necessity  of  seeking  to  know  for  ourselves 
the  Divine  Will,  and  then  to  do  it :  that  this  was  the 
great  business  of  life,  etc.  But  knowledge  only  makes 
our  condemnation  greater,  without  obedience  keeps  ^ 
pace  with  it ;  and  truly  this  knowledge  can  never  be 
attained  in  the  noise  and  bustle,  and  mixture  of  this 
world ;  nor  while  we  are  living  in  conformity  there- 
with, or  conformed  thereto.    Nor  can  we  expect  to 
be  entrusted  with  such  great  knowledge  as  the  will 
of  God,  whilst  in  a  carnal,  unrenewed  state  of  mind, 
according  to  the  testimony  of  the  apostle  to  the 
Komans,  when  beseeching  his  brethren,  ^by  the 
mercies  of  God,  to  present  their  bodies  a  living 
sacrifice,  holy,  acceptable  unto  God,  as  their  rea- 
sonable service/    And  ^be  not  conformed  to  this 
world,'  said  he,  '  but  be  ye  transformed  by  the  re- 
newing of  your  mind,  that  ye  may  prove  what  is 
that  good,  and  acceptable,  and  perfect  will  of  God.' 
I  had  to  declare  the  blessed  state  of  the  inhabitants 
of  Mount  Zion,  where  every  one  appeareth  before 
God :  they  go  from  strength  to  strength :  God  is  in 
the  midst  of  her  :  she  can  never  be  moved  :  ^  He  is 
known  in  her  palaces  for  a  refuge.'    The  stream  of 
gospel  love  flowed  freely  and  largely  to  all  present, 
17* 


198 


VISIT  TO 


and  great  was  ti'ie  solemnity  tliat  prevailed  over  us ; 
such  was  the  condescending  mercy  and  loving-kind- 
ness of  the  Lord  to  His  poor  unworthy  creatures. 
We  then  took  leave  of  the  whole^  not  expecting  to 
visit  them  again,  and  returned  on  board  to  dinner, 
under  feelings  of  gratitude  and  thankfulness,  and  in 
peaceful  serenity  of  mind,  not  conscious  of  having 
any  farther  service  to  attend  to  in  this  island/^ 


THE   PACIFIC  ISLES. 


199 


CHAPTER  VI. 

HUAHINE— INVITATION  FROM  MAUIUI  —  MEETING  WITH  THE 
AUTHORITIES— RAIATEA—BOLABOLA— SANDWICH  ISLANDS 
—  OAHU  — NATIVE  MEETING  —  THE  QUEEN's  PRESENT  — 
MEMORABLE  MEETING  FOR  WORSHIP— MISSION ARY  SCHOOL. 

HuAHiNE  was  the  next  island  visited,  where  they 
were  affectionately  received  by  the  missionary,  Charles 
Barff.  The  journal  states:  Tenth  month,  18th. 
(^First  day,)  Last  evening  my  certificates  in  the 
Polynesian  language  were  handed  to  Charles  Barff, 
to  read  at  the  native  meeting  this  morning,  if  nothing 
should  prevent  my  attendance.  May  the  Lord  be 
pleased  to  exalt  His  ever  excellent  name,  and  mag- 
nify His  power  amongst  us,  until  the  blessed  Truth 
shall  rise  into  dominion,  and  reign  over  all,  to  His 
glory. 

Tenth  month,  22d.  Soon  in  the  morning  received 
a  few  lines  from  Charles  Barff,  accompanying  a  trans- 
lated copy  of  a  note,  with  the  original,  from  Mauiui, 
our  pilot  through  the  reef,  as  follows  : 

^  As  I  know  not  the  names  of  you  two  gentlemen, 
I  address  you  thus  generally. 

Dear  Friends.  — All  peace  to  you  after  hying 
through  the  waves  all  the  way  to  Tahiti.  This  is 
my  little  word,  that  I  desire  you  two  to  agree  to. 


200 


VISIT  TO 


Compassionate  me,  and  come  to  my  little  dinner 
about  one  or  two  of  the  day  — a  little  friendly 
meeting. 

May  you  two  be  saved  by  Jehovah, 

Mauiui.' 

An  answer  was  returned  to  Charles  BarfiF,  that 
rather  than  disappoint  the  intended  kindness  of 
Maumi,  we  purposed  accepting  the  invitation.  It 
bemg  Fifth  day,  we  sat  down  together  to  wait  upon 
the  Lord.    As  regards  myself,  I  thought  I  was  sen- 
sible of  something  like  a  renewal  of  strength  to 
struggle  against  the  infirmities  of  the  flesh,  in  draw- 
ing nigh  to  the  everlasting  fountain.    About  the 
time  fixed,  repaired  to  Mauiui's  house,  and  found 
the  company  assembled,  consisting  of  the  lawful 
queen  of  the  island  and  her  husband,  the  young 
queen,  Maihara  (who  is  to  have  full  possession  cf 
the  island  next  week),  and  her  husband,  brother  to 
the  husband  of  Pomare,  the  queen  of  Tahiti;  Ma- 
hme,  the  governing  chief,  and  his  wife,  and  the  twa 
chiefs  next  in  rank  upon  the  island,  and  their 
Wives;  the  king  of  Eaiatea's  eldest  daughter,  and 
several  younger  branches  of  the  chief  families.  A 
plentiful  supply  of  provisions  Was  set  before  us,  with 
a  variety  of  vegetables.   Yams,  plantains,  sweet  pota- 
toes, bread-fruit,  taro,  etc.;  cocoa-nut  milk,  sweeteneu 
hme-juice  and  water,  and  plain  water,  were  the  beve 
rages  made  use  of.   The  company  appeared  upon  the 
.same  level;  no  distinction  of  persons  was  visible. 
Harmony  and  good-will  were  the  prevalent  feeling* 


THE   PACIFIC  ISLES. 


201 


throughout.  The  host  and  his  wife  waited  upon 
their  guests  with  much  delight  and  unwearied  atten- 
tion. It  was  afterwards  ascertained  that  this  female 
had  been  brought  up  in  the  family  of  Charles  Barff. 

23d.  The  authorities  of  this  island  are  in  the  prac- 
tice of  occasionally  meeting  together,  and  they  usually 
solicit  the  company  of  strangers  that  may  be  among 
them,  taking  care  to  fix  the  day  for  collecting  when 
these  can  attend.  Several  days  ago  we  were  informed 
that  such  a  meeting  was  in  contemplation,  and  to-day 
being  agreed  upon  for  holding  it,  Charles  and  myself 
were  requested  to  attend. 

The  children  were  collected  in  the  forenoon  at  the 
meeting-house,  and  afterwards  formed  no  insi^^nificant 
part  of  the  guests  at  the  dinner-tables.  We  dined 
out  of  doors,  under  the  shade  of  large  trees  adjoin- 
ing the  queen's  apartments.  More  than  one  thou- 
sand persons  were  present,  including  lookers-on,  and 
the  festival  altogether  was  highly  interesting. 

The  company  was  exhorted  by  several  of  the 
principal  speakers,  and  the  dear  children  were  again 
and  again  reminded  of  the  privileges  enjoyed  by 
these  islands  in  their  day  and  generation.  They 
were  told  that,  in  the  days  of  superstition  and  idola- 
try, many  of  them  would  have  been  oJffered  as  human 
sacrifices;  that  some  of  the  boys  might  have  been 
permitted  to  live,  if  their  parents  were  of  high  rank, 
but  the  girls  were  often  sacrificed,  and  many  of  the 
boys  thus  preserved  would  be  afterwards  killed,  being 
kept  only  for  the  purposes  of  war.  But  now  look 
round  (said  one  of  these  orators)  at  the  comforts  and 


202 


VISIT  TO 


blessings  we  enjoy;  and  how  did  tliey  all  come,  but 
by  the  introduction  of  Christianity  amongst  us  ?  It 
was  all  the  goodness^  and  mercy^  and  love  of  Jeho- 
vah^ in  sending  the  gospel  among  us.  Several  of 
these  speakers;  on  beginning,  addressed  themselves 
to  US;  in  terms  of  welcome  and  approbation.  One 
said  (alluding  to  myself);  ^Your  address  to  us  last 
Sabbath  day  in  the  chapel  astonished  us ;  I  thought 
you  had  got  the  Bible  in  your  head.  We  are  happy 
to  have  a  teacher  come  among  us;  then  we  have  two 
teacherS;  one  withiu;  and  one  without.  You  told  us 
that  a  mere  outward  profession  of  religion  was  no- 
thing; that  it  would  not  benefit  us.  The  Holy  Spirit 
of  the  Messiah  in  the  heart  is  what  we  must  learn  to 
be  acquainted  with;  and  that  all  the  work  is  within 
ourselves;'  etc.  He  said:  ^We  have  formerly  been 
a  very  wicked  people;  our  island  has  been  worse 
than  any  other  island  in  these  seas.  Captain  Cook 
said  so:  he  found  us  so:  we  were  the  greatest 
thieves  he  met  with.  Captain  Cook  shot  several  of 
us ;  and  if  we  had  provoked  him  farther;  he  would 
have  shot  more  of  us.  But  your  visit  to  us  is  not 
like  his ;  yours  is  in  love  to  our  soulS;'  etc.  In  this 
manner  the  time  was  occupied  for  the  space  of  two 
hourS;  when  a  hymn  was  sung,  and  afterwards  a 
short  prayer  made  by  one  of  the  chiefS;  when  the 
company  dispersed  with  as  much  order  and  quietness 
as  the  breaking  up  of  a  Friends'  meeting  in  England. 
I  could  have  said  on  the  spot;  '  It  is  good  for  us  to 
be  here;'  for  the  love  of  the  blessed  Master  flowed 
through  my  heart,  and  softened  the  creature,  as  into 


THE   PACIFIC  ISLES. 


203 


clay  fit  for  the  potter's  use.  It  was  at  this  island 
that  Captain  Cook  caused  the  ears  of  several  of  the 
natives  to  be  cut  oF,  for  committing  petty  thefts  on 
board  the  ships,  and  in  other  respects  used  them 
very  cruelly.^' 

On  the  30th  they  made  all  sail  for  Raiatea.  On 
this  island  a  meeting  was  held  which  numbered  up- 
wards of  a  thousand.    This  was  the  most  attentive 
audience  they  had  yet  assembled  with.   The  solemni- 
zing power  of  Truth  reigned  over  all.    It  closed  in 
great  quietness,  and  the  people  crowded  round  to 
shake  hands.    The  strangers  were  invited  to  partake 
of  a  dinner,  at  which  some  of  the  best  speakers 
among  the  natives  enlarged  in  an  impressive  man- 
ner upon  the  privileges  they  now  enjoyed,  contrast- 
ing their  present  state  with  the  time  when  heathen- 
ism reigned  unmolested.    The  following  week  they 
left  for  the  island  of  Bolabola.    Here  the  people 
had,  through  yielding  to  the  habit  of  intoxication, 
mostly  relapsed  into  their  former  idolatrous  and 
licentious  practices.    A  meeting  was  held  with  some 
of  the  most  abandoned,  in  which  they  were  exhorted 
to  let  the  Lord  God  be  their  fear,  and  let  Him  be 
their  dread.''    These  wild,  thoughtless  people  were 
attentive;  their  haughty  and  airy  looks  were  changed 
into  those  of  serious  thoughtfulness,  by  that  Almighty 
Power  which  controlleth  the  hearts  of  all  men.  The 
poverty  and  wretchedness  which  was  seen  among  the 
children  and  parents  deeply  affected  Daniel  Wheeler, 
his  errand  being  in  that  love  which  called  sinners  to 
repentance,  and  sought  their  salvation.     I  can  never,'' 


204  VISIT  TO 


he  says,  "forget  the  abject,  wretched  state  of  these 
people,  with  scarcely  rags  to  cover  them,  in  want  of 
every  thing,  and  possessing  nothing  to  purchase  any 
thing  with,  their  little  property  being  consumed  in 
order  to  obtain  spirits;  the  femished  appearance, 
also,  of  the  more  than  half-naked  children  who 
abound,  will  long  retain  a  place  in  my  memory,  in 
that  love  which  must  ever  intercede  in  behalf,  and 
plead  the  cause,  of  suffering  humanity.  The  little 
things  used  to  come  on  board  to  us;  and  when  on 
shore,  we  were  surrounded  in  a  few  minutes  by  de- 
hghted  groups  of  them.  My  heart  often  revisits 
Bolabola,  and  gladly  would  I  bind  up  her  wretched 
inhabitants  in  the  Lord's  bundle  of  life  for  ever." 

Their  course  was  now  directed  to  the  Sandwich 
Islands.  After  a  stormy  passage  of  about  six  weeks, 
they  arrived  at  Oahu,  and  anchored  in  the  harbour 
of  Honolulu  on  the  26th  of  Twelfth  month.  On 
these  islands  the  missionaries  are  exclusively  from 
the  American  Board  of  Missions.  A  cordial  invita- 
tion was  at  once  extended  by  Hiram  Bingham,  the 
senior  missionary,  who  came  on  board.  By  arrange- 
ment, a  meeting  was  held  on  the  following  First  day 
at  the  native  place  of  worship,  which  proved  a  me- 
morable occasion.  His  certificates  having  been  first 
read  and  explained  to  the  people,  a  solemn  silence 
prevailed.  Daniel  Wheeler  then  rose  and  said  :  "  It 
is  more  than  probable  that  the  greater  part  of  the 
company  now  assembled  never  before  heard  of  the 
existence  of  a  Society  under  the  denomination  of 
Friends  (alluding  to  my  certificates) ;  but,  my  be- 


THE   PACIFIC   ISLES.  205 

loved  people,  all  such  as  love  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
and  keep  His  commandments^  are  friends  —  friehds 
universally  to  God,  friends  to  one  another,  and  friends 
to  all  mankind.  ^Ye  are  my  friends/  said  Christ, 
'  if  ye  do  whatsoever  I  command  you.^  All  such  are 
members  of  the  same  society,  the  world  over.  Then, 
charging  the  people  to  endeavour  to  draw  nigh  unto 
God,  that,  under  the  sanctifying  influence  of  His 
power  and  life-giving  presence,  our  meeting  together 
might  be  rendered  a  blessing,  I  was  largely  opened 
to  declare  the  everlasting  Truth  amongst  them,  and 
to  turn  them  to  its  light  in  their  own  hearts;  to  the 
Holy  Spirit  of  Him  who  is  ^the  true  light  that 
lighteth  every  man  that  cometh  into  the  world,^  in 
whom  only  there  is  life,  and  who  is  the  only  way  to 
God  the  Father,  as  declared  by  Himself :  ^  I  am  the 
way,  the  truth,  and  the  life;  no  man  cometh  to  the 
Father  but  by  me.'  That  a  mere  outward  profession 
of  religion  would  prove  altogether  unavailing  to  them : 
the  great  work  of  regeneration  must  be  witnessed : 
that,  to  be  members  of  the  true  Church,  they  must 
be  redeemed  with  judgment  from  sin  and  from  trans- 
gression, and  be  converted  unto  God  by  the  right- 
eousness of  Christ  Jesus,  believed  in  and  submitted 
to  through  faith  in  the  operation  of  the  Spirit  of 
God,  who  raised  Him  from  the  dead,  with  whom  also 
they  must  be  raised  from  death  unto  life.  That  we 
cannot  worship  God  in  the  manner  He  requires  while 
we  continue  in  sin  and  wickedness,  for  the  prayers 
of  the  wicked  are  not  heard;  they  cannot  pray  ac- 
ceptably in  that  state ;  their  sacrifice  is  an  abomiaa- 
18 


206 


VISIT  TO 


tion.  The  true  and  living  worshippers  of  the  only 
trtTe  and  living  God  are  no  longer  dead  in  sins  and 
trespasses;  they  are  redeemed  from  these  by  the 
righteousness  of  Christ  Jesus^  who  came  to  save 
His  people  from  their  sins,  and  never  in  them. 
That  we  must  fear  God,  and  in  thought,  word/ and 
deed  give  glory  unto  Him,  before  we  can  worship 
Him  in  spirit  and  in  truth.  For  considerably  more 
than  an  hour  my  heart  was  enlarged  in  the  flowings 
of  gospel  love,  as  a  stream  bearing  down  every  thing 
before  it.  A  more  attentive  audience  can  scarcely  be 
conceived  than  certain  classes  of  this  people,  both 
natives  and  foreigners.  The  Lord^s  power  had  the 
dominion,  and  reigned  pre-eminently  until  the  break- 
ing up  of  the  meeting.  Every  class  and  variety  of 
the  people  flocked  round  us,  scarcely  affording  us  an 
opportunity  of  speaking  to  the  members  of  the  mis- 
sionary establishment.  Some  of  the  natives  endea- 
voured to  thank  me  through  the  medium  of  Hiram 
Bingham,  but  I  requested  him  to  refer  such  to  the 
great  Creator,  and  not  to  look  at  the  creature.  One 
said  I  had  brought  them  a  blessing.  A  number  of 
serious-looking  women  came  round  us,  whose  counte- 
nances bespoke  that  love  was  in  their  hearts.  Troops 
of  the  dear  children  gathered  in  their  turn,  and 
seemed  delighted  to  find  that  they  also  might  shake 
hands  with  the  strangers  :  some  of  them  would  come 
again  and  again,  until  they  found  their  faces  were 
recognized.  We  seemed  to  need  more  hands  thari 
we  possessed,  as  frequent  attempts  would  fail  to  shake 
hands  with  those  that  held  theirs  out  to  us,  by  others 


THE   PACIFIC  ISLES. 


207 


reaching  forward  and  taking  hold  of  ours  before  them, 
in  quick  succession." 

On  New  Year's  day  (First  month,  1st,  1836)  the 
friendly  regard  of  the  queen  and  her  chiefs  was 
manifested  by  a  present,  with  the  following  letter : 

'Honolulu,  January  \st,  1886. 
.  As  an  expression  of  friendly  regard  of  Kinau  and 
her  associate  chiefs  to  Mr.  Wheeler,  the  friendly  visi- 
tant, they  beg  his  acceptance  of  a  few  supplies.  They 
are  the  following:  five  barrels  of  potatoes,  five  tur- 
keys, five  fowls,  and  one  hog 

Kinau." 


Finding  upon  inquiry  that  to  refuse  this  present 
would  create  much  dissatisfaction,  because  entirely 
intended  as  a  good-will  ofi'ering,  the  following  ac- 
knowledgment was  written  and  returned: 

"  Highly  sensible  of  the  kindness  and  hospitable 
intention  of  Kinau,  the  governing  chief  of  the  Sand- 
wich Islands,  and  the  constituted  authorities  of  the 
same,  I  assure  them  of  my  Christian  regard  in  the 
'  love  of  the  everlasting  gospel,  which  has  induced  me 
to  visit  these  isles  afar  off. 

I  feel  and  value  this  token  of  good  will,  in  their 
act  of  generosity,  and  I  do  freely  accept  the  supphes 
so  gratuitously  furnished. 

With  best  desires  for  their  present  and  eternal 
welfare,  and  "that  of  every  age  and  every  class  over 


208 


VISIT  TO 


whom  they  preside,  I  am  her  and  their  sincere 
friend, 

Daniel  Wheelee, 

^ Henry  Freeling,^  in  the  harbour  of 
Honolulu,  First  month,  1st,  1836. 

To  KiNAU,  the  governing  chief  of  the  Sandwich 
Islands,  etc/^ 

Public  notice  having  been  given  that  a  meeting 
for  worship  would  be  held  after  the  manner  of  the 
Society  of  Friends,  on  the  evening  of  the  next  First 
day,  they  landed  to  be  in  readiness. 

The  journal  states  :  "  The  time  no  sooner  arrived, 
than  the  people  poured  in  from  every  direction,  and 
soon  filled  nearly  all  the  seats ;  some  more  were  pro^ 
vided,  but  many  had  to  stand  at  the  lower  part  of 
the  house,  in  a  crowded  manner.  The  novelty  of  a 
^Quaker's  meeting/  and  the  first  ever  held  on  a 
Sandwich  Island,  might  induce  many  to  come,  out 
of  curiosity,  who  at  other  times  never  think  of 
attending  a  place  of  worship;  and  it  is  probable 
that  the  whole  of  the  white  residents  were  present, 
besides  those  who  came  from  the  shipping,  and  a 
considerable  number  of  the  natives  and  half-castes, 
with  several  of  the  highest  authorities  in  the  place  ; 
so  that  the  house  was  crowded,  we  were  informed,  as 
it  had  never  been  before. 

Sitting  in  silence  seemed,  perhaps,  to  nearly  all 
that  were  there,  quite  in<3omprehensible.  The  fore- 
part of  the  time  was  unsettled  by  many  whispering 
and  talking,  and  an  individual  or  two,  not  quite 


THE   PACIFIC  ISLES. 


209 


sober,  were  a  little  troublesome  and  annoying;  but 
I  tbink  I  have  witnessed,  in  lands  accounted  civi- 
lized, a  meeting,  from  one  or  other  cause,  quite  as 
unsettled,  though  altogether  free  from  those  disad- 
vantages under  which  this  was  labouring.  Having 
sat  a  considerable  time  in  silence,  after  the  meeting 
was  fully  gathered,  it  was  with  me  to  say,  that,  as 
the  disciples  formerly  were  incapable  of  feeding  a 
hungry  multitude,  until  the  great  3iaster  had  blessed 
and  broken  the  bread,  so  it  is  at  this  day.  Without 
Him  we  can  do  nothing  as  it  should  be  done ;  and  it 
is  only  when  He  is  pleased  to  qualify  any  of  His 
servants  to  proclaim  His  Truth,  that  the  people  can 
be  availingly  benefited.  ^Without  me  ye  can  do 
nothing,^  was  our  Lord's  declaration;  and  true  it  is, 
tor  without  Him  we  can  do  nothing,  not  even  think 
a  good  thought,  or  restrain  an  evil  one;  the  spirit 
truly  is  willing,  but  the  flesh  is  weak.  That  the 
Society  of  which  I  have  the  privilege  of  being  a 
member,  has  always  borne  a  faithful  testimony  to 
the  excellency  of  waiting  upon  the  Lord,  as  the  all- 
sufficient  and  only  great  and  tru^  Teacher  of  His 
people.  After  recommending  that  we  should  endea- 
vour to  wait  for  the  influence  of  the  Holy  Spirit  to 
solemnize  our  minds  together,  I  sat  down.  The 
meeting  became  much  more  settled  after  this  had 
taken  place,  though  doubtless  the  patience  of  many 
ould  be  tried  before  the  silence  was  again  broken, 
hen  the  time  was  come,  I  stood  up  with  these  ex- 
^pressions :  ^  I  am  no  prophet,  nor  a  prophet's  son,' 
but  in  me  you  may  behold  a  living  monument  of  the 
18* 


210 


VISIT  TO 


Lord^s  everlasting  mercy;  and  altlioiigli  in  my  own 
estimation  less  than  the  least  child  that  is  alive  in 
the  truth,  yet  to  me,  even  unto  me,  is  this  grace 
given,  that  I  should  declare  unto  others  the  un- 
searchable riches  of  Christ.  I  have  no  sinister 
motive  in  thus  coming  among  you ;  the  comprehen- 
sive principle  of  the  gospel,  which  would  gather  and 
embrace  all  mankind,  enables  me  to  call  every  coun- 
try my  country,  and  every  man  my  brother.  It  is 
this  that  has  induced  me  to  leave  a  delightful  home, 
and  a  numerous  and  endeared  family,  and  every 
thing  beside  which  a  mortal  need  possess,  and  more^ 
to  visit  these  '  isles  afar  off ;  ^  well  knowing,  that  he 
that  loseth  his  life  for  Christ's  sake  and  His  gospel, 
^'the  same  shall  find  it.'  I  have  no  new  doctrine  to 
preach ;  the  way  to  the  kingdom  is  the  same  that  it 
ever  was;  the  foundation  is  the  same,  ^  Jesus  Christ 
himself  being  the  chief  corner-stone ;  ^  ^  for  other 
foundation  can  no  man  lay  than  is  laid.^  But  al- 
though the  foundation  be  from  everlasting  to  ever- 
lasting, yet  if  the  superstructure  is  not  raised  upon 
it,  what  will  ii  avail  ?  It  is,  then,  of  the  greatest 
importance  for  each  of  us  seriously  to  exaisine  upon 
what  we  are  really  building  our  hop^  of  salvation ; 
for  a  day  of  trial  will  come  upon  every  man's  work : 
the  day  will  declare  it,  and  the  fire  of  the  Lord  will 
try  of  what  sort  it  is,  when  nothing  will  stand  and 
endure  the  trial  but  what  is  built  upon  the  same 
sure,  immutable  foundation  which  the  righteous  in 
all  ages  and  generations  of  the  world  have  built 


THE   PACIFIC  ISLES. 


211 


upon,  even.  Christ  Jesus  the  righteous,  that  tried 
corner-stone,  elect  of  God,  and  precious  indeed  to 
them  that  believe  and  obey  His  gospel.  I  had 
largely  to  declare  of  the  universality  of  Divine 
grace,  that  none  are  left  short  of  a  measure  of  it : 
it  hath  appeared  unto  all  men,  and  its  teaching,  if 
regarded,  would  bring  salvation  to  all  men.  That 
^  a  manifestation  of  the  Spirit,^  which  is  no  other 
than  ^  the  Spirit  of  grace,'  is  '  given  to  every  man 
to  profit  withal.'  This  precious  gift  was  not  limited 
to  a  few  individual  members  of  the  Church  only, 
but  extended  to  all  men  universally:  first  when 
our  Holy  Redeemer  had  suffered  without  the  gates 
of  J erusalem  on  Calvary's  mount,  '  He  ascended 
up  on  high,  led  captivity  captive,  and  received  gifts 
for  men'  —  not  for  an  elect,  chosen  few  only,  to 
the  exclusion  of  others,  but  '  for  the  rebellious  also, 
that  the  Lord  might  dwell  among  them,'  as  by  Holy 
Writ  declared.  So  that  every  man  hath  ^a  mani- 
festation of  the  Spirit  bestowed  on  him  to  profit 
withal,'  however  widely  this  Divine  gift  may  be 
diversified  in  its  operations,  or  its  adm'inistrations 
may  differ,  it  was  obtained  through  the  shedding  of 
His  blood,  ^  who  died  for  us  and  rose  again '  — '  the 
just  for  the  unjust,  that  He  might  bring  us  unto 
Grod.'  All  men  have  an  opportunity  of  becoming 
members  of  the  mystical  body  of  Christ,  the  true 
Church,  if  but  willing  to  turn  to  the  light  of  the 
Holy  Spirit  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  that  shineth  in  every 
^  heart ;  '  the  true  light,  that  lighteth  every  man  that 


212 


VISIT  TO 


cometli  into  tKe  world/  Although  many  may  think 
themselves  dwelling  securely,  and  spending  their 
precious  time,  days  without  number,  in  dissipation, 
folly,  and  utter  forgetfulness  of  God,  rejoicing  as-in 
the  days  of  thoughtless  youth,  yet  they  will  be  over- 
taken at  last,  when  least  expecting  it,  in  the  midst 
of  their  sinful  course,  and  brought  under  judgment. 
^Rejoice,  0  young  man,  in  thy  youth;  and  let  thy 
heart  cheer  thee  in  the  days  of  thy  youth;  and  walk, 
in  the  ways  of  thine  heart,  and  in  the  sight  of  thine 
eye^ ;  but  know  thou,  for  all  these  things  God  will 
bring  thee  into  judgment/  Ask  the  votaries  of  dis- 
sipation and  folly,  after  a  dark  season  of  sinful  plea- 
sures, or  rather  of  wretchedness,  if  they  have  not 
felt  horror,  remorse,  shame,  and  fear,  the  certain  and 
constant  attendants  upon  guilt,  and  which  are  nothing 
less  than  the  strivings  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  discovering 
unto  them  their  deeds  of  death  and  darkness;  and 
which,  if  attended  to,  would  deliver  them  out  of  this 
miserable  bondage  of  Satan,  and  lead  them  to  the 
knowledge  of  the  Holy  Spirit  of  Him  who  is  the 
life  and  light  of  men.  It  is  true  that  this  light 
would  make  manifest  all  their  evil  deeds;  it  would 
set  their  sins  in  order  before  their  guilty  minds,  in 
tenderest  mercy  and  redeeming  love,  that  they  might 
forsake  them  and  repent,  return  unto  God,  and  live. 
But,  alas !  how  many  turn  away  from  these  faithful* 
reproofs  of  instruction,  and  join  in  fresh  scenes  of 
vice  and  wickedness,  or,  with  large  draughts  of 
strong  and  poisonous  drink,  endeavour  to  smother 


THE   PACIFIC  ISLES. 


213 


and  drown  the  voice  of  this  heavenly  witness  against 
sin  But  this  light  will  search  them  out  at  last, 
although  but  for  their  condemnation.  To  those 
who  turn  inward  to  it,  and  are  willing  to  bring  their 
deeds  to  its  shining,  the  exceeding  sinfulness  of  sin 
will  be  discovered.  That  sorrow  of  heart  will  then 
be  begotten,  which .  never  faileth  to  work  true  and 
unfeigned  '  repentance  toward  God,  and  faith  toward 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.'  It  was  the  desire  of  my 
heart  that  all  might  be  encouraged  to  repent,  return, 
and  live,  by  embracing  the  means  so  mercifully  and 
amply  provided  for  the  salvation  of  all  mankind,  in 
wondrous  love  and  compassion.  So  great  was  the 
solemnity  that  continued  to  be  spread  over  us,  that 
I  had  to  call  the  attention  of  the  people  to  witness  it 
for  themselves,  as  beyond  the  reach  and  power  of 
man  to  produce.  The  Lord  alone  was  exalted ; 
His  own  arm  brought  Him  the  victory  and  the 
praise.^' 

Great  openness  to  attend  religious  meetings  was 
manifested  by  the  natives  of  Oahu.  On  one  occa- 
sion, the  number  present  was  computed  at  upwards 
of  four  thousand. 

The  reigning  queen,  Kinau,  met  Daniel  Wheeler 
by  appointment  at  Hiram  Bingham's.  She  was  de- 
sirous of  being  instructed  as  to  the  best  mode  of 
government.  She  was  commended  to  the  principles 
of  the  gospel,  as  her  best  guide.  The  necessity  of 
prohibiting  altogether  the  use  of  ardent  spirits  was 
fully  appreciated  by  her. 


214 


VISIT  TO 


"  Second  month,  26th.  To-day  visited  the  school 
of  half-white  boys.  As  our  calling  was  altogether 
unexpected,  there  could  have  been  no  contrivance 
whatever  to  show  off  to  the  best  advantage.  Sixteen 
boys  were  present:  we  heard  them  read,  spell,  and 
answer  a  variety  of  questions,  and  saw  specimens  of 
their  writing.  This  school  has  been  established  rather 
more  than  three  years,  and  although  no  great  progress 
has  been  made  by  any  of  the  scholars,  yet  when  the 
habits  in  which  they  have  been  trained  are  consi- 
dered, and  the  baneful  examples  they  are  daily  and 
almost  hourly  exposed  to  when  at  home,  of  drinking, 
swearing,  gambling,  and  every  evil  that  can  well  be 
conceived  or  imagined,  it  is  only  surprising  that  they 
are  as  they  are.  Several  of  the  parents  are  grog- 
sellers  and  keepers  of  gambling-houses.  Some  of 
the  children  are  the  offspring  of  the  principal  inha- 
bitants, American  or  English,  on  the  father's  side, 
wbo  live  with  native  women,  but  unmarried.  In 
point  of  intellect,  these  children  are  equal  to  any  in 
the  world,  and  some  of  them  particularly  quick  and 
intelligent,  but  none  more  so  than  one  true-born 
native  boy,  adopted  by  a  white  resident,  from  sup- 
posed motives  of  policy.  On  hearing  them  read 
some  manuscript  verses  on  ^  a  little  boy  that  never 
told  a  lie,'  and  '  a  paper  against  committing  sin,'  I 
perceived  something  gathering  upon  my  mind,  and 
told  the  master  that  I  wished  to  say  a  few  words 
before  we  separated,  as  we  might  never  meet  together 
again.    I  wished  them  fully  to  understand  that  the 


THE   PACIFIC  ISLES. 


215 


knowledge  they  were  acquiring  by  the  instruction 
afforded,  would  be  no  benefit  in  reality,  but  render 
their  condemnation  greater,  unless  obedience  kept 
pace  with  it  ^  reviving  the  Saviour's  words,  '  If  ye 
know  these  things,  happy  are  ye  if  ye  do  them/ 
That  reading  those  verses  on  ^a  little  boy  that 
never  told  a  lie,'  or  those  '  against  committing  sin,' 
even  if  they  had  them  by  heart,  would  be  of  no 
avail  to  them,  if  they  gave  way  to  telling  lies,  or  to 
committing  any  other  sin ;  for  '  Nothing  that  is  un- 
clean, nothing  that  is  impure,  that  worketh  an  abo- 
mination, or  maketh  a  lie,'  shall  enter  the  kingdom 
of  heaven.    That  the  only  way  to  escape  falling 
into  temptation,  is  at  all  times,  as  much  as  may  be, 
to  consider  ourselves  in  the  presence  of  Almighty 
God,  who  sees  and  knows  ail  our  actions,  and  the 
most  secret  thoughts  of  the  heart,  by  his  Holy 
Spirit,  which  searcheth  all  things,  even  the  deep 
things  of  God;  every  imagination  of  our  thoughts 
is  known  to  Him;  nothing  can  be  hid.    That  some 
of  them  were  old  enough  to  know  when  they  did 
wrong,  either  in  telling  untruths,  or  when  in  any 
other  way  they  committed  sin;  that  they  then  felt 
uncomfortable  and   unhappy  in  themselves;  that 
these  are  the  reproofs  of  the  Holy  Spirit  for  sin 
and  disobedience,  and  if  attended  to  would  lead  to 
life,  and  to  these  I  wished  them  to  take  heed. 
That  the  Lord  loveth  an  early  sacrifice;  He  de- 
lighteth  to  regard  it.    That  they  must  have  heard 
what  the  voice  of  wisdom  saith  in  the  Holy  Scrip- 


216 


VISIT  TO 


tures:  love  them  that  love  me,  and  they  that 
seek  me  early  shall  find  me/  That  they  could 
not  begin  too  soon  to  seek  an  acquaintance  with  the 
Lord's  Holy  Spirit  in  their  hearts,  that  so  they  might 
become  truly  wise.  That  the  great  end  and  object 
of  all  teaching  and  all  learning,  should  be  to  make 
wise  unto  salvation.  The  boys  were  very  attentive, 
and  behaved  in  a  solid  manner.  We  remained 
until  the  school  was  dismissed,  and  then  returned 
on  board.'^ 


THE   PACIFIC  ISLES. 


217 


CHAPTER  VII. 

HAWAII  —  INTRODUCTORY    LETTER  —  EMBARKATION   OF  MIS- 
SIONARIES—  A    MARRIAGE  GENERAL    MEETING    OF  THE 

MISSIONARIES  — LETTER    FROM   THE   ANNUAL  MEETING  

HERVEY  ISLES  —  RORATOGNA  NATIVE  MEETINGS  —  LET- 
TER FROM  A  YOUNG  NATIVE. 

They  sailed  for  Hawaii  on  the  30tli  of  Fourth 
montli^  and  anchored  in  Kakakahua  bay,  near  the 
place  where  Captain  Cook  was  killed  in  an  affray 
with  the  natives,  in  1778. 

"  Fifth  month,  4th.  We  landed  in  the  forenoon, 
and  ascended  a  steep  more  than  two  miles  in  length, 
and  by  places  almost  inaccessible.  The  great  heat 
of  the  sun,  reflected  from  a  nearly  black  surface  of 
volcanic  rock,  smooth  and  glassy,  was  almost  insup- 
portable. The  native  boys  and  girls  were  very 
desirous  to  help  me  up  the  hill:  some  pulled  me 
forward  by  the  arms,  and  others  pushing  behind, 
contributed  to  lessen  the  fatigue :  although  this  had 
a  ludicrous  appearance,  I  could  not  well  reject  their 
kindness.  On  reaching  the  mission-house,  we  were 
welcomed  in  a  friendly  manner  by  Cochran  Forbes 
and  his  wife,  who  occupy  this  secluded  habitation.'^ 

Religious  meetings  were  held  in  various  parts  of 
this  interesting  island,  the  missionaries  doing  all  in 
their  power  to  promote  the  object  of  Daniel  Whee- 
19 


218  VISIT  TO 

ler's  visit.  The  following  is  a  copy  of  one  of  the 
many  letters  of  introduction  sent  by  them  from  one 
station  to  another : 

"Copy,  dated  April  23d,  1886.    Eev.  David  B. 
Lyman,  Titus  Coan. 
Dear  Brethren, 

Allow  me  the  pleasure  of  introducing  to  you  our 
friends,  Daniel  Wheeler,  a  minister  of  the  gospel,- 
of  the  Society  of  Friends,  and  his  son  Charles 
Wheeler,  who,  on  an  errand  of  benevolence  to  the 
dwellers  on  the  isles  of  the  Pacific,  have  visited  this 
quarter,  to  co-operate  in  the  work  of  our  Master,  in 
turning  men  from  darkness  to  light,  and  from  the 
power  of  Satan  unto  God.  I  have  had  the  pleasure 
of  interpreting  repeatedly  the  warm,  earnest,  and 
evangelical  appeals  of  Daniel  Wheeler  to  our  people^ 
and  presume  you  will  feel  it  a  pleasure  to  assist  him 
in  a  similar  way,  for  the  furtherance  of  his  object, 
and  otherwise  facilitating  their  intercourse  with  the 
chiefs  and  the  people,  and  cheering  their  toil  in  a 
long  and  expensive  voyage. 

Afiectionately  your  brother, 

Hiram  Bingham. 

Honolulu,  Island  Oahu.^^ 

His  exercise  at  one  of  the  meetings  held  in  Hawaii 
is  thus  described :  "  After  the  people  were  requested 
to  settle  down  in  stillness,  and  endeavour  to  draw 
nigh  unto  the  Lord  with  humble  reverence,  I  was 
strengthened  to  declare  amongst  them  the  way  of 


THE   PACIFIC  ISLES. 


219 


life  and  salvation,  in  the  word  of  the  truth  of  the 
gospel,  in  the  love  of  which  my  heart  was  greatly 
enlarged.    Repentance  toward  God,  and  faith  toward 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  the  only  way  to  obtain  for- 
giveness of  sins  that  are  past,  and  freedom  from  the 
thraldom  of  sin  in  future,  were  largely  pointed  out, 
and  the  light  of  the  Holy  Spirit  of  Christ  Jesus, 
which  shineth  in  every  heart,  as  the  only  blessed 
medium  by  which  this  path  is  made  manifest,  by 
reason  of  the  darkness  which  prevaileth  in  man, 
while  held  in  a  benighted,  carnal,  and  unregenerate 
state,  in  bondage  to  the  power  of  Satan,  the  prince 
of  darkness.    The  burden  which  rested  upon  my 
mind  was,  that  the  people  might  be  delivered  from 
this  power  of  darkness,  and  translated  into  the  king- 
dom of  the  dear  Son  of  God,  through  the  shedding 
of  whose  precious  blood  our  redemption  is  sealed, 
even  forgiveness  and  remission  of  sins  that  are  past, 
and  an  interest  mercifully  granted  to  us  in  that  Holy 
Advocate,  always  present  to  plead  with  our  Heavenly 
Father  the  weakness  and  infirmity  of  our  nature,  for 
the  time  to  come,  for  all  those  who,  in  belief  and 
obedience,  are  willing  to  come  unto  God  by  Him. 
Such,  and  such  only,  are  turned  '  from  darkness  to 
light,  and  from  the  power  of  Satan  unto  God,'  '  the 
judge  of  all,  through  the  blood  of  Jesus  Christ  His 
Son,  which  cleanseth  from  all  sin.'    The  meeting 
was  not  so  large,  we  were  told,  as  at  some  other 
times,  but  the  people  were  very  attentive,  and  bowed 
down  under  the  mighty  hand  of  Him  whose  power 
reigned  over  all.'' 


220  '  VISIT  TO 

Having  offered  to  convey  two  missionary  families 
in  the  ^  Henry  Freeling'  on  their  way  to  the  Annual 
Meeting,  Daniel  Wheeler  says  :  "  We  witnessed  last 
evening  a  scene,  in  the  embarkation  of  the  two  mis- 
sionary families,  both  affecting  and  highly  interest- 
ing. As  the  moment  for  their  leaving  their  habita- 
tions approached,  the  natives  crowded  into  their 
houses  to  take  leave  of  them.  As  the  train  pro- 
ceeded towards  the  beach,  the  company  increased  to 
a  large  number,  perhaps  hundreds.  When  arrived 
at  the  edge  of  the  cliff,  there  was  a  solemn  pause, 
and  a  prayer  was  eventually  offered  up  by  D.  B. 
Lyman ;  after  which,  the  final  separation  took  place. 
The  people  seemed  to  consider  us  also  as  their  friends, 
about  to  leave  them,  and  extended  their  good  wishes, 
shaking  hands  very  freely  as  we  retired  to  the  boat. 
Some  of  them  assisted  us  to  launch  into  the  surf, 
and,  I  have  no  hesitation  in  believing,  would  have 
risked  their  own  lives  to  save  ours.  How  different 
the  present  state  of  things  ta  what  they  were  when 
these  shores  were  visited  by  the  first  navigators  of  the 
Pacific ;  but  what  might  the  situation  of  the  simple- 
hearted  natives  have  been  at  this  day,  if  only  men 
of  Christian  principles  had  trod  their  soil,  instead 
of  the  wicked  and  barbarous  crews  of  our  shipping, 
who  have  committed  every  possible  excess  and  out- 
rage, shameful  and  brutal,  upon  these  helpless  island- 
ers, to  the  lasting  disgrace  and  infamy  of  the  white 
skin ! 

Soon  after  eight  o'clock,  a.  m.,  the  sea-breeze  made 
its  appearance,  but,  before  setting  in,  a  canoe  came 


THE   PACIFIC   ISLES.  221 

paddling  off  in  great  haste  to  reacli  the  vessel  with  a 
couple  who  were  desirous  of  being  married  before 
the  departure  of  the  missionaries  from  the  coast; 
but  having  neglected  to  obtain  the  permission  of 
the  principal  chiefess,  this  could  not  be  accom- 
plished. There  was  no  alternative  but  that  of  re- 
turning again  to  the  shore,  about  three  miles  off,  to 
obtain  the  needful  sanction;  and  having  been  told 
that  we  should  not  wait  for  them  if  the  wind  should 
spring  up  in  our  favour,  they  paddled  off  again  with 
all  the  speed  in  their  power.  Before  the  wind  was 
strong  enough  to  warrant  the  risk  of  getting  under 
weigh  and  clearing  the  reef,  this  canoe  was  seen 
again  returning  to  the  vessel  from  the  shore.  They 
would  gladly  have  been  married  in  their  canoe,  but 
the  motion  was  so  violent  that  the  parties  could  not 
possibly  stand  upright  while  the  missionary  performed 
the  usual  ceremony.  They  were  then  taken  on  board, 
and,  to  make  it  easy  to  both  parties,  were  brought 
down  into  the  cabin,  where  the  rite  was  performed 
by  one  of  the  missionaries  demanding  answers  to 
several  important  questions,  and  the  other  offered  up 
a  prayer.  The  captain,  mate,  and  ourselves  were  wit- 
nesses of  this  curious  exhibition,  the  vessel  rolling 
about  in  such  a  manner  that  they  were  forced  to  hold 
themselves  by  the  table  and  each  other  when  they 
stood  upon  their  feet;  they  were  both  so  drenched 
by  the  sea  that  had  washed  into  the  canoe,  that 
measures  were  necessary  to  clear  the  cabin  floor  from 
the  quantity  of  water  upon  it,  after  the  ceremony 
was  concluded.  I  felt  a  degree  of  satisfaction  at 
19* 


222 


VISIT  TO 


what  had.  transpired,  and,  to  myself,  our  detention 
last  evening  was  accounted  for.  Nothing  short  of  a 
fear  (let  in  by  some  on  board)  of  losing  the  vessel 
upon  the  reef,  would  have  induced  a  willingness  to 
anchor  for  the  night,  to  avoid  the  apparent  danger 
that  seemed  to  threaten.  There  was  a  fresh  breeze 
about  midnight,  but  from  the  quarter  it  blew  the  risk 
was  too  great  to  make  it  available,  from  our  nearness 
to  the  reef  at  the  time.  On  looking  over  all  the  cir- 
cumstances of  the  case,  there  seemed  a  providence  in 
it,  that  these  poor  people  might  be  saved  the  tempta- 
tion of  violating  the  laws  of  their  country  by  an 
illegal  procedure,  without  waiting  the  return  of  the 
missionaries,  which  might  be  most  of  two  months. 
A  marriage  thus  consummated  upon  the  mighty 
-  waters  is  not  an  every-day  transaction,  and  espe- 
cially, as  I  humbly  trust  it  may  be  said,  in  a  place 
of  worship,  which  the  cabin  of  the  ^  Henry  Free- 
ling^  has  been  in  many  instances,  as  well  as  a  place 
of  prayer  and  praise,  from  whence  the  spiritual 
sacrifice  has,  we  hope,  at  times  acceptably  ascended 
unto  God  through  Jesus  Christ,  though  we  be  as 
nothing  in  His  sight,  and  in  our  own,  utterly  un- 
worthy of  the  least  of  all  His  tender  mercies.'^ 

Touching  at  the  island  of  Maui,  and  taking  on 
board  another  missionary  family,  they  arrived  on  the 
21st  of  Fifth  month  at  Oahu,  where  the  Annual 
Meeting  of  the  missionaries  was  to  be  held.  Daniel 
Wheeler  believed  he  should  not  fully  discharge  his 
religious  duty  without  requesting  an  opportunity  to 
meet  them  as  a  collected  body,  and  mentioned  the 


THE   PACIFIC  ISLES. 


228 


subject  to  tlie  senior  missionary.  The  request  was 
immediately  granted^  and  a  time  appointed.  At  the 
hour  named,  Hiram  Bingham  accompanied  them  to 
the  meeting.  The  following  is  the  account  given  by 
D.  W.  of  the  opportunity:  "I  was  shown  into  the 
moderator's  seat,  and  the  company  was  soon  gathered 
together.  After  some  time  in  silence,  it  was  with  me 
simply  to  state,  that,  on  leaving  Honolulu  a  few  weeks 
ago,  I  had  no  expectation  of  returning  to  it  again ; 
but  some  time  afterwards  I  found  that  I  should  not 
be  clear  of  these  parts  without  endeavouring  to  see 
the  whole  of  the  missionary  establishment  in  its  col- 
lected capacity.  At  that  time  it  seemed  difficult  to 
comprehend  how  it  would  be  brought  about,  but  I 
felt  a  willingness  and  resignation  on  my  part  towards 
its  accomplishment:  He  that  causeth  His  wind  to 
blow,  and  the  waters  flow,  directed  our  steps  and 
brought  it  to  pass.  As  it  is  probable  (I  continued) 
that  all  are  present  that  will  be  on  the  occasion,  I 
would  suggest  that  we  now  endeavour  to  sink  down 
in  humble  reverence  of  soul  before  Hhe  Judge  of 
all  the  earth,'  to  wait  for  the  counsel  of  His  will; 
and,  if  graciously  favoured  therewith,  endeavour  to 
do  it,  to  His  praise  and  to  His  glory.  The  meeting 
then  settled  down  in  silence,  and  remained  for  a 
considerable  time  under  a  solemn  covering,  until  I 
had  to  speak  of  the  order  in  the  church  of  Christ, 
and  of  the  preparation  of  heart  which  every  mem- 
ber must  pass  through  by  the  operation  of  the  Holy 
Spirit,  before  he  can  become  a  part  of  this  glorious 
body,  that  is  without  spot  or  wrinkle ;  and  the  ne- 


224 


VISIT  TO 


cessity  of  our  individually  knowing  for  ourselves  the 
hope  of'  our  high  and  holy  calling.  It  was  afterwards 
with  me  to  state,  the  opportunity  I  had  had  of  seeing 
them  in  their  diffefent,  distant,  solitary,  and  secluded 
allotments,  and  of  witnessing  their  patient  endeavours 
to  promote  the  work  in  which  they  were  engaged. 
Having  myself  dwelt  amongst  those  whose  language 
I  could  not  understand,  I  was  the  better  able  to 
feel  for  them  on  this  account  with  brotherly  sym- 
pathy; and  I  was  no  stranger  to  the  many  obstacles 
thrown  in  their  way,  and  the  numerous  difficulties 
that  they  had  to  encounter;  but  their  only  refuge 
was  Christ  Jesus  the  Lord;  if  He  was  with  them, 
they  had  nothing  to  fear,  though  'the  heathen 
should  rage,  and  the  people  imagine  a  vain  thing, 
the  kings  of  the  earth  set  themselves^  and  the 
rulers  take  counsel  together  against  the  Lord,  and 
against  His  anointed.^  '  He  that  sitteth  in  the  hea- 
vens shall  laugh :  the  Lord  shall  have  them  in  deri- 
sion.' I  had  no  desire  to  discourage  any,  but  while 
beholding  the  vast  importance  of  the  work  they  had 
taken  in  hand,  I  was  ready  to  tremble  at  the  awful 
weight  of  the  responsibility  which  rested  upon  them. 
It  was  not  for  me  to  judge  whether  they  had  been 
called  and  chosen  for  the  work,  or  not.  I  knew  that 
our  Lord  had  declared :  ^  This  gospel  of  the  kingdom 
shall  be  preached  in  all  the  world  for  a  witness  unto 
all  nations;  and  then  shall  the  end  come.'  Their 
being  called  or  not  called  to  the  work,  rested  with 
themselves.  But  there  is  a  possibility  for  a  man  to 
have  a  zeal  for  God,  but  not  according  to  knowledge ; 


THE   PACIFIO  ISLES. 


325 


and  while  earnestly  endeavouring  to  lend  a  hand  of 
help  to  others^  he  may  be  neglecting  the  all-important 
duty  of  coming  to  the  knowledge  of  the  Lord  for 
himself.  I  believed  that  many  of  them  were  truly 
and  earnestly  desirous  to  know  the  Lord  for  them- 
selveSj  and  I  wished  to  encourage  such  to  follow  on 
to  know  Him^  to  seek  Him^  and  not  to  rest  contented 
until  they  found  Him  who  said^  '  Seek  and  ye  shall 
find/  ^The  Lord  whom  ye  seek  shall  suddenly 
come  to  His  temple^  even  the  messenger  of  the 
covenant,  whom  ye  delight  in :  behold,  He  shall 
come,  saith  the  Lord  of  Hosts.  But  who  may  abide 
the  day  of  His  coming,  and  who  shall  stand  when 
He  appeareth  V  Nothing  that  is  of  man,  or  in  man, 
that  is  earthly,  sensual,  or  unclean,  can  stand^before 
Him :  the  heart  must  be  cleansed  and  purified  from 
every  thing  that  defileth,  before  it  can  become  the 
temple  of  a  holy,  pure,  and  just  Grod ;  and  none  is 
sufiicient  for  these  things  but  He  unto  whom  all 
power  in  heaven  and  earth  is  given,  who,  the  pro- 
phet declares,  is  '  like  a  refiner^s  fire,  and  like  fuller's 
soap,  and  He  shall  sit  as  a  refiner  and  purifier  of 
silver.''  This  heart-searching  process  we  must  alj 
pass  tluough  and  witness  ]  and  by  yielding  in  meekr 
ness  and  submission  to  the  bapiizing  .operation  thereof, 
we  shall  in  due  time  be  given  to  know  and  to  feel  it 
to  be  the  ^messenger  to  prepare  the  way  of  the  Lord^ 
before  Him,  who  will  not  dwell  in  the  defiled  temple 
of  an  unclean  heart.  This  ordeal  all  have  to  pass 
through  in  a  greater  or  smaller  degree,  before  they 
come  to  that  knowledge  ^hich  is  ^  life  eternal/  even 


226 


VISIT  TO 


tlie  knowledge  of  ^tlie  only  true  God^  and  Jesus 
Clirist^  whom  He  liatli  sent;^  who  once  visited  the 
earth  in  a  body  that  was  prepared  for  Him,  but  who 
now  visiteth  by  His  Holy  Spirit  the  heart  of  man ; 
who  is  indeed  the  heavenly  messenger  of  the  cove- 
nant to  all  that  seek  Him,  and  delight  in  Him,  and 
whose  coming  is  sure,  because  the  Lord  hath  pro- 
mised. But  to  those  who  are  called  and  chosen  to 
speak  to  others  in  the  name  of  the  Lord,  and  to 
proclaim  the  glad  tidings  of  that  gospel  which  '  is 
the  power  of  Grod  unto  salvation,  to  every  one  that 
believeth,^  a  larger  portion  of  the  ^refiner's  fire^  is 
often  needful,  to  purge  them  as  gold  and  silver,  and 
prepare  them  for  the  great  work  of  declaring  '  the 
truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus,^  from  their  own  blessed  and 
sensible  experience.  Just  in  proportion  as  the  Lord's 
messengers  are  qualified  and  taught  of  Him,  when 
commissioned  to  go  forth  in  His  name,  may  we 
expect  that  the  people  will  be  benefited :  if  our 
eyes  are  not  first  opened,  vain  is  the  attempt  to  open 
the  eyes  of  the  blind,  and  turn  them  from  darkness 
to  light.  I  was  largely  drawn  forth  to  speak  of  the 
vast  importance  of  the  work  in  which  they  had  en- 
gaged, and  to  arouse  them  to  a  sense  of  the  responsi- 
bility it  involved,  recommending  them  to  take  counsel 
of  the*  Holy  Spirit  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  for  the  same 
shall  judge  us  at  the  last  day.  I  had  much  to  express 
to  them  in  great  plainness  of  speech,  under  the  over- 
shadowing power  of  that  love  which  maketh  not 
afraid  —  reminding  them  of  the  many  blessed  sea- 
sons we  had  been  permitted  to  witness  together,  on 


THE   PACIFIC  ISLES. 


227 


the  different  islands,  when  the  Divine  presence  was 
as  a  crown  and  diadem  over  those  large  assemblies 
of  the  people.  In  the  course  of  time,  that  ^  faith 
which  works  by  love/  and  the  true  supper  of  the 
Lord,  were  largely  held  up  to  their  view. 

When  on  the  point  of  leaving  the  harbour  of 
Honolulu,  at  Oahu,  when  there  could  be  no  farther 
communication  between  us  and  the  parties  concerned, 
a  letter  was  received  from  the  General  Meeting  of  the 
American  Mission,  signed  by  all  the  members,  of 
which  the  following  is  a  copy.  I  have  subjoined  it 
for  the  perusal  of  m.y  dear  friends,  trusting  that 
they  will  not  permit  its  contents  to  transpire  into 
improper  channels : 

Copy,  dated  Honolulu,  June  l^th,  1836. 

Daniel  Wheeler, 
Dear  friend. 

We,  the  missionaries  of  the  Sandwich  Islands,  feel 
ourselves  happy  to  have  the  opportunity  of  recipro- 
cating the  kindness  and  sympathy  which  you  and 
our  young  friend,  your  esteemed  son  Charles  Whee- 
ler, have  manifested  to  us  and  our  families  during 
the  period  of  five  and  a  half  months,  while  you  have 
sojourned  and  laboured  with  us.  We  have  hailed 
your  arrival  in  this  country  with  gladness,  and  wel- 
comed your  visit  to  our  stations  with  much  pleasure. 
We  have  read  your  Credentials  from  York  and  Lon- 
don with  care,  and  have  been  cheered  by  the  Chris- 
tian spirit  which  they  breathe.  We  have  been  re- 
freshed by  your  interesting  account  of  the  origin  and 


228 


VISIT  TO 


progress  of  your  enterprise^  and  by  your  earnest  and 
repeated  evangelical  appeals  to  our  people.  You  have 
seen  with  what  readiness  of  mind  we  have  interpreted 
your  discourses  to  the  people,  and  endeavoured  to 
facilitate  your  work.  And  we  now  tender  you  our 
thanks  for  your  kind  co-operation  in  our  work,  with 
which  you  have  been  enabled,  by  the  great  Head  of 
the  Church,  to  favour  us.  Your  design  to  preach 
Hhe  unsearchable  riches  of  Christ'  in  the  isles  and 
on  the  shores  of  this  great  ocean,  for  an  indefinite 
but  protracted  period,  at  such  a  remove  from  the 
comforts  of  home  and  all  you  held  dear  on  earth, 
must,  we  are  aware  (for  we  are  acquainted  with  the 
nature  of  the  service),  be  attended  with  sacrifices^ 
toils,  and  cares,  in  which  none  but  the  Divine  arm 
can  sustain  you.  But  this  arm  Divine  has  thus  far 
sustained  you.  For  this  we  would  unite  with  you  in 
thanksgiving  Ho  the  Father  of  lights,  from  whom 
Cometh  down  every  good  and  perfect  gift;'  and  with 
you  would  we  rejoice  in  the  assurance  that  it  will 
sustain  you  still.  Take  courage,  dear  friend,  and  go 
on  with  your  good  work.  Do  what  is  in  your  power 
to  pour  the  light  of  the  sun  of  righteousness  upon 
the  people  which  sit  in  darkness,  upon  the  tribes  on 
whom  the  star-light  of  nature  nightly  shines,  and 
upon  the  isles  over  which  the  day-star  of  grace  has 
arisen.  Accompanied  and  aided  by  your  own  beloved 
son,  sustained  and  guided  by  the  adorable  Spirit  of 
God,  may  you  be  enabled  to  do  much  to  dry  the  foun- 
tain of  intemperance  and  licentiousness  which  threaten 
such  desolations  in  every  quarter  of  the  globe,  and  to 
hasten  the  universal  diffusion  of  revealed  Truth. 


THE   PACIFIC  ISLES. 


229 


We  bid  you  God  speedy  while  you  proclaim  to  perish- 
ing men  the  glad  tidings  of  salvation  through  a  cru- 
cified and  exalted  Saviour ;  while  with  self-sacrifice 
and  devotedness  to  Christ  you  labour  Ho  turn  men 
from  darkness  to  light,  and  from  the  power  of  Satan 
unto  God/  Pray  for  us,  that  we  may  be  found  faith- 
ful in  this  work,  and  that  the  gospel  may  have  free 
course  and  be  glorified.  And  how,  as  you  are  con- 
vinced that  our  Master  calls  you  to  leave  us  to  prose- 
cute the  service  you  have  to  perform  for  Him  in  other 
isles  and  coasts,  we  bid  you  and  your  son  an  aff'ection- 
ate  farewell,  and  part  with  you  as  with  valued  friends 
whom  we  hope  to  meet  in  peace,  when  the  sacrifices, 
and  toils,  and  trials  of  a  missionary  life  are  ended. 
^The  Lord  bless  thee  and  keep  thee.  The  Lord 
make  His  face  to  shine  upon  thee,  and  be  gracious- 
unto  thee.  The  Lord  lift  up  His  countenance  upon 
thee,  and  give  thee  peace.  Not  unto  us,  but  to  God 
be  the  glory Your  affectionate  friends, 

(Signed) 

Asa  Thurston,  Sheldon  Dibble, 

Hiram  Bingham,  Titus  Coan, 

Samuel  Whitney,  Henry  H.  Hitchcock, 

William  Kichards,  John  S.  Emerson, 

Levi  Chamberlain,      -  David  B.  Lyman, 

Artemas  Bishop,  Ephratm  Spalding, 

Lorrin  Andrews,  Richard  Armstrong, 

John  Smith  Green,  Cochraine  Forbes, 

Peter  J.  Gulick,  Wm.  P.  Alexander, 

Ephraim  Weston  Clarke,       Edmund  H.  Rogers, 
Gerrit  p.  Judd,  Lowel  Smith, 

Dwight  Baldwin  Benj.  W.  Parker, 

Reuben  Tinker,  Edwin  0.  Hall." 

Henry  Dimond, 
20 


230 


VISIT  TO 


Extract  from  a  letter  written  about  this  time  to  a 
friend  in  England :  "  Time  would  fail  me  to  tell  of 
the  everlasting  mercy  and  compassion  that  have  been 
extended  to  us-ward^  in  that  love  which  hath  com- 
passed about  as  with  a  shield  during  our  recent  ope- 
rations in  dangerous  bays  and  roadsteads^  tying  open, 
within  a  very  few  points  of  the  compass,  to  the  whole 
beat  of  the  Pacific.  In  most  of  these  places,  we 
have  had  to  land  amidst  a  breaking  surf,  sometimes 
in  our  own  boat,  and  at  others  in  canoes,  which, 
when  managed  by  the  natives,  are  by  far  the  safer, 
although  subject  to  frequent  drenchings  from  the 
sea. 

I  brought  with  me  from  London,  as  recommended 
by  a  dear  friend,  a  patent  water-proof  belt  or  life- 
preserver,  made  by  Macintosh  of  Cheapside;  but 
I  have  been  ashamed  to  make  use  of  it  on  any  one 
occasion,  and,  when  we  have  been  going  to  land,  I 
have  uniformly  left  it  on  board  the  vessel.  How 
could  I  now  begin  to  doubt  the  loving-kindness  of 
Him  whose  goodness  hath  followed  me  all  my  life 
long,  and  dare  to  distrust  that  never-failing  arm  of 
strength  that  hath  been  so  often  and  eminently 
stretched  forth  for  my  preservation,  by  night  and 
by  day,  by  sea  and  land,  amongst  strangers  and 
foreigners,  where  no  man  cared  for  my  soul,  —  in 
cold  and  heat,  —  in  hunger,  thirst,  and  weariness, — 
amid  the  din  of  arms,  the  noisome  pestilence,  and 
the  destruction  that  wasteth  at  noon-day!  —  how 
often,  from  boyhood  to  the  present  day,  have  I  been 
sheltered  from  the  rage  of  the  angry  tempest! — • 


THE    PACIFIC  ISLES. 


231 


and  how  was  I  supported  in  the  iron  grasp  of  afflict 
tion,  when,  week  after  week,  tidings  of  family  dis- 
tress assailed  me,  without  the  power  to  lend  a  hand 
of  iielp  —  the  parent  stock  smitten  and  removed,  and 
the  branches  withering!  And  after  all  this,  shall 
I  now,  when  old  and  grey-headed,  begin  to  doubt  the 
heavenly  Source  of  help,  that  still  strengthens  me  to 
proclaim  the  unsearchable  riches  of  His  love  to  the 
tribes  which  inhabit  His  possessions  in  these  utter- 
most parts  of  the  earth ;  when  the  feelings  of  decay- 
ing nature  are  lost  sight  of,  and  the  inner  man 
strengthened  by  the  might  of  the  Lord's  glorious 
power  and  sensible  presence,  to  my  humble  admira- 
tion ?  ^  To  whom  shall  we  go,'  when  He  only  hath 
the  words  of  eternal  life  — to  whom  all  power  in 
heaven  and  earth  is  given?'' 

From  Honolulu  they  sailed  to  the  Hervey  Isles, 
again  crossing  the  equator.  Arriving  at  Roratogna, 
they  landed  on  the  2d  of  the  Eighth  month,  accom- 
panied by  Charles  Pitman,  the  resident  missionary, 
who  had  come  on  board  to  greet  them. 

As  we  drew  nigh  the  strand,  it  became  densely 
covered  with  an  innumerable  host  of  children,  who 
at  once  hailed  us  as  their  friends:  it  was  with  diffi- 
culty that  we  could  pass  along  for  them,  as  these 
delighted  little  naked  fellows  completely  choked  up 
the  avenue,  through  a  grove  of  bananas,  which  leads 
to  the  mission-house',  struggling  who  should  first  get 
hold  of  our  hands ;  and  if  but  a  finger  could  be  laid 
hold  of,  it  seemed  quite  to  satisfy  them.  This  banana 
grove  was  of  Charles  Pitman's  own  planting.  Soon 


232 


TISIl^  TO 


after  reaching  the  house,  the  floor  was  studded  oveT 
with  natives  squatted  on  every  side,  the  elders  of  the 
people  coming  forward  to  salute  us,  and  welcome  u@ 
to  their  island.    After  some  consideration  and  inquiry 
had  taken  place,  it  was  concluded  that  the  people 
should  be  generally  convened  to-morrow  morning  in 
that  district,  and  a  meeting  held  at  eleven  o'clock, 
A.  M.    The  afternoon,  towards  sun-down,  would  have 
been  preferred  on  some  accounts,  but  this  would  un- 
avoidably have  thrown  us  into  the  dark,  and  thereby 
rendered  W  return  to  the  ^  Henry  Freeling'  doubly 
hazardous.    After  partaking  of  some  simple  refresh^ 
ment,  we  looked  round  the  village  of  Gnatagnia,  and 
then  prepared  to  return  to  our  vessel.   When  leaving 
her  in  the  morning,  we  took  with  us  an  English 
union-jack,  for  the  purpose  of  hoisting  upon  a  lofty 
bamboo,  or  cocoa-nut  tree,  as  a  signal  for  Captain 
Keen  to  stand  in  as  close  to  the  reefs  as  was  prudent, 
on  seeing  this  flag  displayed  upon  the  shore,  to  save 
the  labour  of  the  people  in  the  boat,  and  to  aff'ord  us 
every  chance  of  smooth  water.    When  this  flag  was 
put  up,  we  were  told  that  it  was  the  first  time  the 
English  flag  had  been  planted  upon  the  island  of 
Roratogna :  very  peaceable  possession  had  been  taken 
of  the  island  on  the  occasion,  at  any  rate,  and  one 
in  which  a  most  cordial  reception  was  strongly 
evinced,  in  a  degree  of  that  love  which  castetk 
out  fear  from  every  breast,  and  makes  every  man 
a  brother.    We  were  favoured  to  get  well  on  board, 
and  then  purchased  a  few  fowls  and  vegetables 
of  the  native  crew,  more  with  a  view  to  please, 


THE    PACIFIC  ISLES. 


233 


than  from  a  want  of  fresh  provisions^  etc.  on  our 
part/' 

Visiting  the  mission  schools  on  this  island,  they 
found  them  large  and  flourishing.  They  had  the 
Scriptures  in  the  native  tongue,  from  which  the 
children  were  instructed.  A  meeting  was  held  with 
the  natives  at  the  close  of  the  school,  at  which  up- 
wards of  two  thousand  were  present.  After  the  cer- 
tiiicates  of  D.  Wheeler  were  read,  he  says  :  It  was 
with  me  to  turn  the  attention  of  the  gazing  islanders 
to  the  ^God  and  Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,' 
that  the  great  object  of  our  thus  being  permitted  to 
assemble  together  might  be  fully  realized  and  ful- 
filled, and  the  blessing  which  prevailed  to  the  utmost 
bound  qf  the  everlasting  hills  might  rest  upon  us 
After  this,  I  had  largely  to  declare  the  things  which 
belong  unto  their  peace,  and  to  turn  them  to  the 
^  Lamb  of  God  which  taketh  away  the  sin  of  the 
world,'  —  that  they  might  know  Him  to  be  so  indeed 
from  blessed  reality,  by  believing  in  the  light  of  the 
Holy  Spirit  which  shineth  in  every  heart,  as  a  light 
in  a  dark  place ;  that,  by  believing  in  this  light,  and 
taking  heed  thereunto,  they  would  be  made  sensible 
of  the  darkness  of  their  own  hearts,  and  the  exceed- 
ing sinfulness  of  sin  would  be  plainly  set  before  them, 
until  that  sorrow  would  be  begotten  which  worketh 
repentance,  never  to  be  repented  of,  because  the  sal- 
vation of  the  soul  is  its  end.  It  was  for  this  the 
Saviour  died,  that  mankind  might  no  longer  walk  in 
darkness,  but  in  the  light  of  life;  that  as  sin  hath 
heretofore  reigned  in  us  unto  death^  so  now  might 
20* 


234 


VISIT  TO 


grace  reign  through  righteousness  unto  eternal  life, 
by  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.  It  was  a  solemn  season ; 
the  power  of  the  Lord  reigned  over  all,  and  His  own 
works  rendered  living  praises  unto  Him  and  the  Son 
of  His  love.  After  the  meeting  broke  up,  some  time 
was  occupied  in  noticing  the  people,  who  remained  in 
crowds  about  us. 

^  Eighth  month,  7th.  (^First  day^  After  breakfast 
this  morning,  the  Bible  was  laid  before  me,  accord- 
ing to  the  usual  practice  of  giving  preference  to  the 
stranger,  who  at  once  undertakes  to  read  a  chapter, 
and  afterwards  to  go  forward  with  a  prayer.  When 
I  had  finished  reading,  we  remained  in  silence.  I 
had  a  secret  hope  this  circumstance  might  lead  into 
serious  consideration,  at  a  future  day,  as  to  the  prac- 
tice of  Friends  on  these  occasions. 

The  time  of  the  native  meeting  now  drew  nigh,  at, 
the  thoughts  of  which  my  mind  was  greatly  humbled 
and  cast  doWn  \  and  yet  I  felt  a  sustaining  confidence 
that  my  being  here  was  in  the  right  ordering )  for 
if  my  own  inclination  could  have  been  gratified  and 
followed,  we  should  have  been  this  morning  out  of 
sight  of  the  island  altogether.  Charles  Pitman  might 
have  observed  my  sunken  condition,  for,  previously 
to  setting  out  for  the  meeting,  he  seemed  desirous  to 
ascertain  whether  I  should  speak  to  the  people  or  not. 
I  told  him  this  was  very  uncertain,  but,  from  the 
manner  in  which  this  thing  had  been  brought  about, 
which  was  certainly  not  in  mine  own  will,  it  was  by 
no  means  improbable  but  that  I  might  have  some- 
thing to  say  to  them.    The  house  was  well  filled 


THE   PACIFIC  ISLES. 


235 


when  we  reached  it,  and  Charles  Pitman  at  once 
ascended  the  pulpit,  but  I  remained  upon  the  ground- 
floor,  as  one  having  no  part  to  take  in  the  matter, 
and,  I  trust,  in  a  state  something  similar  to  that 
of  passive  clay,  willing  to  be  any  thing  or  nothing, 
to  do  or  to  suffo,r  in  secret  with  the  suffering  seed. 
Charles  Pitman  went  on  with  the  usual  services,  as 
if  he  had  little  expectation  of  any  interference  on 
my  part,  but  when  the  second  singing  was  concluded, 
the  way  seemed  at  once  to  open  for  my  going  to  him. 
On  my  getting  into  the  pulpit,  such  was  my  blank 
condition,  that  I  told  him  we  must  proceed  slowly, 
for  I  should  have  to  look  well  for  the  stepping-stones 
to  get  along  with  safety.    We  stood  some  time  in 
silence  together,  when  my  mouth  was  opened  with 
our  blessed  Lord's  declaration:  ^ There  is  joy  in 
heaven  over  one  sinner  that  repenteth,  more  than 
over  ninety  and  nine  just  persons  that  need  no  re- 
pentance.' Such  is  the  everlasting  mercy  and  bound- 
less love  of  God  to  His  creature  man,  that  He  will- 
eth  not  the  death  of  a  sinner,  but  rather  that  all 
should  repent,  forsake  the  evil  of  their  ways,  return 
unto  Him,  and  live  for  ever.    For  this  the  Saviour 
came,  not  to  condemn,  but  to*  save  a  guilty  world. 
Jesus  Christ  came  into  the  world  to  save  sinners 
from  the  wrath  to  come  ]  that  we  might  have  life; 
and  that  we  might  have  it  more  abundantly.  He 
purchased  for  poor,  lost,  finite  man,  the  unspeakable 
gift  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  by  the  sacrifice  of  Himself 
on  the  blood-stained  cross,  Hhe  just  for  the  unjust, 
that  He  might  bring  us  unto  Grod/  who  ^so  loved  the 


236 


VISIT  TO 


world,  that  He  gave  His  only  begotten  Son,  that 
whosoever  believeth  in  Him  should  not  perish,  but 
have  everlasting  life/  But  none  can  be  benefited  by 
the  coming  and  sufferings  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  with- 
out an  implicit  belief  in  Him.  A  mere  belief  in 
the  outward  fact  of  His  coming  in  the  flesh  upon 
the  earth,  will  not  suffice.  How  many,  in  this  our 
day,  fall  short  of  coming  to  the  knowledge  of  the 
only  ^true  God  and  Jesus  Christ,  whom  He  hath 
sent,  which  is  life  eternal,'  through  an  evil  heart 
of  unbelief!  When  the  Saviour  of  men  was  per- 
sonally upon  the  earth,  and  men  beheld  His  glory, 
as  of  the  only  begotten  of  the  Father,  full  of  grace 
and  truth,  —  His  mighty  works  were  few  in  some 
places,  because  of  the  unbelieving  hearts  of  the 
people,  and  He  had  frequently  to  upbraid  the  doubt- 
ing, unbelieving  multitude,  for  their  hardness  of 
heart;  there  were  also  found  among  His  own  disciples 
those  that  were  slow  of  heart  to  believe  respecting 
Him.  ^Except  ye  see  signs  and  wonders,  ye  will 
not  believe,'  was  His  language  on  one  occasion,  '  but 
blessed  are  they  that  have  not  seen,  and  yet  have 
believed.'  Great  indeed  was  my  desire  that  these 
simple-hearted  islanders  might  not  be  faithless,  but 
believing;  that  joy  unspeakable,  and  full  of  glory, 
might  be  theirs. 

For  about  an  hour  and  a  half,  I  was  drawn  forth 
to  plead  with  these  dear  people,  in  the  love  of  the 
gospel,  that  they  might  be  reconciled  to  God  for 
Christ's  sake,  for  their  own  souls'  sake,  and  ours 
also;  because  of  the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus.    It  was 


THE    PACIFIC  ISLES. 


237 


indeed  a  glorious  meeting,  and  ought  to  be  com- 
memorated with  humblest  gratitude  and  praise. 

My  faithful  interpreter  was  almost  overcome  with 
the  sense  of  the  working  of  the  Lord's  Almighty 
power.  When  the  spring  was  closed  up^  he  spoke 
to  me  in  allusion  to  my  having  said^  on  first  going 
into  the  pulpit,  that  '  I  should  have  to  look  well  for 
the  stepping-stones  to  get  along  with  safety/  —  say- 
ing, that  he  soon  found  I  had  got  upon  good  ground, 
from  the  feelings  he  experienced ;  but  the  sentence 
of  death  was  mine;  and  though  I  have  truly  nothing 
to  boast  of  but  weakness  and  infirmity,  both  of  late 
much  and  evidently  increased,  yet  how  can  I  do  less 
than  cause  the  voice  of  the  praise  of  my  God  to  be 
heard,  by  faithfully  testifying  to  that  loving-kindness 
which  is  better  than  life:  His  work  is  honourable 
and  glorious )  His  righteousness  endureth  for  ever. 
I  sat  down  in  nothingness  and  weakness ;  the  crea- 
ture was  laid  in  the  dust,  as  one  that  owed  unto  his 
Lord  far  more  than  ^five  hundred  pence,'  many  times 
multiplied,  and  had  nothing  to  pay  with;  self-con^ 
victed,  and  as  one  to  whom  all  which  had  been 
spoken  most  fully  applied.  Although  the  meeting 
had  held  long  before  I  took  any  part  in  it,  and  was 
then  prolonged  to  an  unseasonable  length,  the  people 
retained  their  seats,  as  if  fearful  of  disturbing  the 
covering  which  was  permitted  to  overshadow  us; 
and  they  continued  in  stillness  after  we  came  down 
upon  the  floor  to  them;  but  on  my  remarking  to 
Charles  Pitman  that  the  people  did  not  seem  willing 


238 


VISIT  TO 


to  go  away^  lie  said  a  few  sentences  to  tliem,  after 
wliich  they  quietly  withdrew. 

Upon  this  island  we  had  the  satisfaction  to  see 
a  great  increase  of  population :  the  children  swarmed 
about  its  shores  like  bees,  and  I  think  Charles  Pit- 
man said  the  schools  are  attended  by  3000  of  differ- 
ent ages  and  both  sexes.    The  houses  of  the  natives 
are  mostly  constructed  with  some  degree  of  uniform- 
ity, neatly  white-washed,  with  roads  of  broken  shells 
made  up  to  many  of  them  for  a  public  road  for  tra- 
velling upon,  and  the  people  seem  to  live  generally . 
in  a  state  of  enjoyment.    The  fruit  and  vegetables 
usually  found  upon  the  isles  of  the  Pacific  abound, 
as  the  island  is  like  a  well-watered  hot-bed.  The 
lofty  mountains  in  its  centre  obstruct  the  passage  of 
the  clouds,  and  cause  an  abundant  supply  of  rain. 
But  what  conduces  m^ost  to  the  comfort  and  real 
happiness  of  the  people,  and  causes  an  increasing 
population,  is  the  circumstance  of  there  being  no 
good  harbour  for  shipping;  they  have,  consequently, 
very  slight  intercourse  with  the  English  and  Ameri- 
can sailors,  and  are  therefore  free  from  that  dreadful 
disease,  the  blasting  influence  of  which  is  fast  de- 
populating every  other  isle  which  our  footsteps  have 
traversed :  to  this  truth  may  be  added  another  ori- 
ginating in  the  same  cause,  — there  is  no  rum-dealer 
upon  the  island;  ardent  spirit  is  a  curse  entailed 
upon  most  others  by  these  scourges  of  the  human 
race,  either  publicly  or  privately  introduced  by  the 
shipping. 

Before  leaving  Roratogna,  I  received  several  letters 


THE   PACIFIC  ISLES. 


239 


from  some  of  the  most  capable  scholars  in  the  school 
at  Gnatagnia^  which  were  literally  translated  to  us  ] 
one  of  which  I  subjoin  as  a  specimen^  which  will 
sufiice  for  the  whole,  as  they  are  nearly  in  the  same 
strain.  It  is  from  Tekori,  a  boy  of  about  sixteen 
years  of  age : 

This  is  my  speech  to  you,  Daniel  Wheeler  —  read 
it,  that  you  may  know  great  is  our  joy  in  seeing  your 
face,  and  in  knowing  your  speech  of  God's  great 
kindness  to  you.    Attend,  I  will  relate  to  you  the 
coming  of  God's  word  to  us.    We  were  heathens 
formerly — we  did  not  know  the  living  God  Jehovah. 
At  that  time  the  devil  was  our  God — we  worshipped 
him,  and  did  that  which  is  agreeable  to  his  will  — 
that  was  our  true  condition  formerly,  Daniel  Whee- 
ler.   Attend,  then  arrived  the  season  in  which  the 
word  of  the  great  God  came  to  us  —  even  of  Jeho- 
vah, and  the  word  of  God  spread  among  us  in  that 
season  —  still  listen  —  God  sent  his  servants  to  us,  to 
inform  us  of  the  true  way.    Then  the  light  sprung 
up  in  the  midst  of  us.    The  word  spoken  by  Isaiah, 
the  prophet,  was  then  fulfilled,  chap.  Ix.  verse  1. 
'  Arise,  shine,  for  thy  light  is  come,  and  the  glory 
of  the  Lord  is  risen  upon  thee.'    Behold,  the  light 
of  Jehovah  came  to  this  land,  and  the  light  of  J eho- 
vah  dawned  upon  us.    Then  the  word  of  God  spread 
on  this  land.    The  children  know  the  word  of  God. 
Pitman  taught  us  unweariedly,  and  in  this  likewise 
behold  the  love  of  God  to  us.    Our  friend  and 
brother,  Daniel  Wheeler,  I  think  of  the  kindness 


240 


VISIT  TO 


of  Grod  in  conveying  you  from  your  land  —  from 
Britain.  You  have  been  directed  by  God  to  this 
land  and  that  land — you  have  witnessed  His  loving- 
kindness —  you  have  seen  what  has  occurred  in  the 
deep  —  the  mighty  power  of  God.  He  will  not  for- 
sake those  who  put  their  trust  in  Him.  Friend, 
when  you  go  to  visit  this  land,  and  that  land,  we 
will  pray  to  God,  that  He  may  safely  conduct  you  to 
the  land  whither  you  wish  to  go,  and  that  He  may, 
carry  you  safely  to  your  own  land.  Friend,  now  go, 
we  have  met— you  have  seen  our  face  in  Eoratogna, 
awd  we  have  seen  your  face.  Observe,  one  thing  yet 
remains.  —  When  we  shall  be  assembled  with  the 
word  of  God,  of  the  blessed  — in  that  world  of  joy, 
the  good  people  of  Britain  will  know  those  of  Eora^ 
tog^a,  and  the  good  people  of  Eoratogna  will  know 
tho*^  of  Britain,  and  then  will  be  known  the  true 
stat^  of  that  land  and  this  land.  This  is  a  little 
spe'^ch  of  compassion  toward  you  —  may  you  be  pre^ 
served  in  your  voyaging.  —  And  now,  may  the  grace 
of  God  be  granted  to  us  —  even  so  —  Amen, 
From  Tekori,  that  is  all  I  have  to  say/^ 


THE   PACIFIC   ISLES.  241 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

FKIENDLY  ISLES  CAVERN   AT   OTEA  MEETING  WITH  THE 

MISSIONARIES  —  INTERESTING   LETTER  NEW  ZEALAND  

MEETING    FOR   WORSHIP  —  FAREWELL   LETTER   FROM  THE 

MISSIONARIES  SIDNEY  HOBART    TOWN  RETURNS  TO 

ENGLAND. 

Leaving  Eoratogna,  their  course  was  directed  to 
the  Friendly  Isles^  distant  about  1100  miles^  where 
they  arrived  soon  after  the  middle  of  the  Eighth 
month.  The  same  kind  welcome  was  extended  here 
by  the  missionaries^  and  the  natives  gladly  heard  the 
preaching  of  the  gospel  of  life  and  salvation.  They 
were  instructed  ^Hhat  the  Christian  religion  is  a 
heartfelt  work ;  it  is  in  the  heart  we  must  w^ork  out 
our  own  salvation  with  fear  and  trembling,  through 
submission  and  obedience  to  the  power  of  the  Spirit 
of  the  Lord  Jesus^  which  dwelleth  in  the  contrite 
and  humble  hearty  without  respect  of  persons^  or  of 
the  colour  of  the  skin.''  In  the  island  of  Otea  they 
visited  a  splendid  cavern  on  the  coast^  into  which 
they  were  rowed  by  the  natives.  "  The  great  height 
of  the  vaulted  arches  above  our  heads^  which  are 
almost  of  Gothic  shape^  from  which  are  suspended  a 
variety  of  huge  spiral  masses  of  ponderous  weight, 
apparently  ready  to  fall  — the  amazing  depth  and 
clearness  of  the  water  under  us^  together  with  the 
21 


242  VISIT  TO 

dark  and  deep  recesses,  wMcli  could  not  be  explored 
for  want  of  a  ligtt,  exMbited  a  sublime  and  magnifi- 
cent spectacle,  and  a  specimen  of  those  great  and 
marvellous  works  incomprebensible  to  mortal  man. 
Fish,  of  large  size  swam  about  beneatli  us,  without 
the  least  appearance  of  being  disturbed  by  tlie  boat, 
go  great  was  tbe  deptb  of  water  between  us  and 
tbem.  In  knocking  off  some  of  the  spiral  crags 
witbin  our  reach,  to  bring  away  with  us,  the  echo  , 
produced  was  alarming,  and  as  if  the  whole  roof  was 
in  danger  of  falling  upon  us/^ 

The  crews  of  the  whaling  vessels  frequently  met 
with  at  the  different  islands,  continued  to  be  the 
objects  of  Christian  concern  with  D.Wheeler,  who 
held  meetings  for  them,  and  carefully  furnished  the 
vessels,with  goo(^  bo^ks  and  tracts,  and  copies  of  the 
Holy  Scriptures. 

Before  leaving  the  Friendly  Isles,  an  opportunity 
occurred  to  meet  with  all  the  missionaries  assembled 
at  their  General  Conference.  They  sat  down  together 
in  silence,  after  which  D.  Wheeler  was  drawn  to  ad- 
dress them,  saying :  Before  we  are  in  a  state  to  be 
entrusted  with  the  knowledge  of  the  Divine  will,  the 
will  of  the  creature  must  be  laid  low,  and  subjected 
to  the  will  of  the  great  Creator ;  our  bodies  must 
become  living  sacrifices,  holy,  acceptable  to  God ;  we 
must  be  altogether  transformed,  and  our  minds  re- 
newed by  the  power  of  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  Jesus, 
believed  in,  and  operating  in  us,  Hhat  we  may  prove 
what  is  that  good  and  acceptable  and  perfect  will  of 
God,'  as  defined  by  the  Apostle  Paul  to  the  Komans, 


THE   PACIFIC  ISLES. 


243 


Every  thing  depends  upon  this  knowledge ;  to  know 
tlie  will  of  Grodj  in  the  first  place^  and  then  to  dp  it. 
^  To  obey  is  better  than  sacrifice^  and  to  hearken  than 
the  fat  of  rams/  It  is  those  only  who  do  the  will 
of  the  Father,  that  shall  know  of  the  doctrine  of 
^  His  well-beloved  Son,  in  whom  He  is  well  pleased/ 

The  whole  of  our  Lord's  precepts  must  be  regarded 
as  binding  upon  His  followers ;  we  cannot  choose  for 
ourselves,  by  selecting  some  parts  and  leaving  others. 
His  example  must  be  followed  in  every  thing,  in  every 
part,  to  the  denial  of  self  in  all  things.  '  He  that 
will  be  my  disciple  must  deny  himself,  take  up  his 
daily  cross,  and  follow  me,^  are  the  terms  which  He 
prescribes;  we  must  take  up  a  daily  cross  to  our  own 
corrupt  wills  and  inclinations.  It  seldom  occurs  that 
the  path  chosen  for  us,  or  the  thing  required  of  us, 
is  what  we,  as  creatures,  should  choose  for  ourselves, 
or  can  very  readily  yield  obedience  to  ;  it  is  against 
the  nature  of  flesh  and  blood,  it  does  not  suit  our 
inclination  :  if  it  were  not  so,  and  our  will  was  con- 
sulted, there  would  be  no  cross  to  take  up ;  it  would 
be  a  sacrifice  which  cost  us  nothing.  We  must  be 
willing  to  part  with,  and  to  suffer  the  loss  of  all 
things  for  Christ's  sake ;  and,  in  following  the  great 
example  which  He  hath  left  us,  we  must  in  no  part 
thereof  deny  Him  before  men,  nor  be  ashamed  of 
Him  and  His  words  before  men,  lest  He  should  also 
deny  us,  and  be  ashamed  of  us,  before  His  Father 
and  the  holy  angels,  according  to  His  own  awful 
denunciation  against  such  unworthy  followers. 

It  was  with  me  to  urge  the  necessity  of  their 


244 


VISIT  TO 


being  concerned  above  all  things  to  know  the  will, 
and  do  the  will,  of  our  Heavenly  Father,  both  male 
and  female,  for  both  are  one  in  Christ,  that  so  all 
might,  by  implicit  obedience,  know  for  themselves 
the  will  of  God,  to  be  unto  them  wisdom  and  right- 
eousness, sanctification  and  redemption  by  the  blood 
of  Jesus/^ 

The  following  letter  was  subsequently  received : 

''Lifuka,  Harhai,  October  Vlih^  1836. 

Dear  Friend, 

We,  as  Wesleyan  Methodist  missionaries,  labour- 
ing in  the  Friendly  Islands,  beg  leave  at  this,  our 
annual  meeting,  to  express  our  sentiments  to  you  in 
reference  to  your  visiting  the  various  mission-stations 
in  these  seas. 

We  admire  the  principle  which  induced  you  to 
sacrifice  the  blessings  of  civilized  society,  and  quit 
the  land  of  your  fathers,  in  order  to  witness  the  glo- 
rious efiects  of  the  gospel  among  heathen  nations, 
and  preach  among  the  Grentiles  the  unsearchable 
riches  of  Christ. 

We  doubt  not  but  you  have  been  richly  rewarded 
in  your  own  mind  for  all  the  sacrifices  you  have 
made,  and  the  privations  you  have  been  called  to 
endure,  while  prosecuting  the  great  work  in  which 
you  are  engaged.  We  rejoice  that  the  Lord  has  so 
signally  blessed  you  hitherto  in  your  undertaking, 
and  pray  that  His  kind  Providence  may  still  preside 
over  you,  and  make  your  way  plain. 

We  have  been  very  much  gratified  by  your  visit 


THE   PACIFIC  'jjSLje'sI.'I  V  fi  !  ,$4^' 

to  this  part  of  the  great  mission  field.  We  hail  you 
as  a  fellow-labourer  in  the  gospel^  and  wish  you  God's 
speed. 

The  very  great  kindness  which  you  and  your  ex- 
cellent son  have  manifested  to  us  in  a  variety  of 
instances^  has  produced  a  deep  impression  on  our 
minds :  be  assured  you  will  long  live  in  our  affection, 
and  we  hope  that  your  addresses  and  conversation 
will  produce  their  desired  effect. 

And  now^  as  you  are  about  to  take  your  departure 
from  this  place,  we  commend  you  to  Grod^  and  take 
an  affectionate  farewell,  until  we  shall  meet  in  our 
Father's  house  above.    We  remain,  dear  friend, 
Yours,  affectionately, 
John  Thomas,  William  Allen  Brooks, 

John  Hoffs,  Stephen  K,aybone, 

James  Watkin,  John  Spinney." 

Charles  Tucker, 

On  the  10th  of  the  Eleventh  month,  1836,  they 
left  the  Friendly  Isles,  and  after  a  passage  of  two 
weeks,  reached  the  Bay  of  Islands,  in  New  Zealand. 
The  cause  of  religion  appeared  to  be  in  a  very  dis- 
couraging state  in  this  large  and  interesting  island. 
A  number  of  the  tribes  were  at  war  with  each  other ; 
and  the  intercourse  with  foreigners  was  fearfully  de- 
structive, in  a  moral  sense.  Still,  the  missionaries 
had  preserved  some  small  settlements,  where  schools 
and  congregations  were  gathered.  At  one  of  these 
a  meeting  was  held,  where  D.  Wheeler  says  :  I  re- 
minded the  people  that  we  were  in  the  presence  of 
Him  without  whose  knowledge  a  sparrow  cannot  fall 
21* 


246 


VISIT  TO 


to  the  ground ;  but,  though  heaven  is  His  throne, 
and  the  earth  His  footstool,  jet  to  this  man  will  He 
look,  even  unto  him  that  is  poor,  and  of  a  contrite 
spirit,  and  who  trembleth  at  the  word  of  His  power. 
I  had  then  largely  to  testify  of  the  love  of  God,  as 
it  is  in  Christ  Jesus,  and  to  turn  the  attention  of  the 
people  to  the  light  of  this  unspeakable  Gift,  which 
shineth  in  every  heart,  who,  once  in  a  body  of  flesh, 
spoke  to  man  upon  the  earth,  but  now  speaketh  from 
heaven,  by  the  Holy  Spirit,  and  to  all  that  believe  in 
it,  and  obey  it,  it  is  the  power  of  God  unto  salvation. 
The  countenances  of  some  of  these  dear  people  spoke 
louder  than  words,  that  they  had  fallen  upon  the  stone 
of  Israel — their  brokenness  could  not  be  hid;  to  such, 
the  message  of  everlasting  love  flowed  freely,  and,  I 
humbly  trust,  was  as  a  shower  upon  the  thirsty  soil. 
It  was  an  open  and  relieving  season.  It  was  the 
Lord's  doing,  and,  I  believe,  marvellous  in  the  eyes 
of  some  present.^^ 

On  another  occasion,  one  of  the  missionaries  en- 
deavouring to  persuade  some  of  the  chiefs  to  attend, 
told  them  that  D.  Wheeler  had  visited  the  islands  of 
the  South  Seas  with  the  glad  tidings  of  the  gospel. 
One  of  the  chiefs  immediately  asked  whether  the 
people  of  those  islands  had  listened.  The  number 
who  finally  came  was  small,  "but  the  love  of  the 
gospel  flowed  towards  them,  as  numbered  among 
those  for  whom  the  Saviour  died,  and  rose  aj^ain, 
that  they  might  live.  The  truths  of  the  gospel  were 
sounded  among  them;  they  were  invited  to  accept 
the  terms  of  salvation,  then  proclaimed  :  '  Believe  on 


THE    PACIFIC  ISLES. 


247 


the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  be  saved/  They  were 
directed  to  turn  inward  to  the  true  light,  ^  that  light- 
eth  every  man  that  cometh  into  the  world ; '  for  this 
light  is  Christ,  the  light  of  the  world,  and  the  Saviour 
of  the  world,  who,  by  His  Holy  Spirit,  shineth  in 
every  heart.  In  this  light  they  must  be  willing  to 
believe,  which  would  not  only  show  them  their  sins, 
but  if  these  were  forsaken  and  repented  of,  would 
save  them  from  their  sins.  With  more  words  they 
were  exhorted  and  entreated  to  repent,  believe,  and 
obey.  The  people  were  very  attentive  and  solid: 
may  the  Lord  soften  their  hearts,  and  incline  them 
to  ponder  the  things  which  they  heard  spoken  ! 

A  closing  meeting  was  held  with  the  missionaries, 
in  which  D.  Wheeler  says  :  I  was  engaged  to  turn 
the  minds  of  all  present  to  the  teaching  of  the  Holy 
Spirit  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  which  would  lead  them 
safely  along  through  time,  and  sustain  them  in  a 
boundless  eternity.''  In  a  letter  received  from  the 
missionaries  before  his  departure,  is  the  following : 

"  One  effect  of  your  visit  to  New  Zealand  has  been 
to  remind  us,  that  though  '  there  are  differences  of 
administrations,  it  is  the  same  spirit'  which  actuates 
the  whole  of  Christ's  mystical  body,  ^  the  Church  of 
the  first-born,  whose  names  are  written  in  heaven.' 
With  gratitude,  also,  we  have  to  acknowledge  your 
liberal  bestowment  of  school-books,  tracts,  clothing 
tor  natives,  medicines,  etc.  which  will  remain  behind 
you  as  a  memorial  of  your  Christian  kindness. 

The  pleasure  of  our  meeting  together  is,  alas !  now 
embittered  by  the  painfulness  of  separation ;  but  our 


248 


VISIT  TO 


high  calling  entitles  us  to  the  privilege  of  a  friend- 
ship which  is  not  interrupted  by  distance  or  time. 
We  cannot,  however,  at  your  advanced  age,  and  the 
immense  distance  which  will  ere  long  separate  be- 
tween us,  but  be  solemnly  reminded  of  the  affecting 
words  of  the  venerable  apostle  to  the  elders  of  Ephe- 
sus:  ^And  now  I  know  that  ye  all  among  whom  I 
have  gone  preaching  the  kingdom  of  God,  shall  see 
my  face  no  more/ 

It  is  our  earnest  prayer  to  God  for  you,  that,  if 
consistent  with  His  will,  you  may  be  spared  to  return 
to  our  beloved  native  land,  and  to  the  bosom  of  your 
family,  to  tell  all  your  eyes  have  seen  of  '  what  God 
hath  wrought  among  the  Gentiles  by  the  ministry 
of  reconciliation/  , 

On  the  17th  of  First  month,  1837/ they  left  New 
Zealand,  and  directed  their  course  for  Sidney,  in  New 
South  Wales.  At  this  gort  they  arrived  on  the  80th. 
They  were  rejoiced  to  meet  here  their  dear  friends 
James  Backhouse  and  George  Washington  Walker, 
and  to  receive  accounts  from  the  beloved  family  at 
Shoosharry,  from  whom  they  had  not  heard  for  nearly 
two  years.  Still  later  intelligence,  however,  brought 
the  affecting  account  of  the  death  of  D.Wheeler's 
eldest  son,  William,  whose  end  was  eminently  crowned 
with  peace,  and  an  humble  and  confiding  trust  in  re- 
deeming mercy.  At  Hobart  Town,  a  few  weeks  after, 
came  also  an  additional  sorrow  —  the  account  of  the 
death  of  his  youngest  daughter,  but  with  it  the  con- 
solation that,  through  Divine  mercy,  her  end  was 
truly  peaceful. 


THE   PACIFIC  ISLES. 


249 


His  anchor  in  these  waves  of  affliction  was  on  the 
rock  Christ  Jesus.  His  prayer  was  :  "  May  the  Lord 
Most  High  be  graciously  pleased  in  like  manner  to 
prepare  us  also  for  the  heavenly  kingdom.^' 

Agreeably  to  arrangements  made  on  leaving  Eng- 
land^ the  ^  Henry  Freeling  ^  was  sold  at  Sidney^  and 
the  ship's  company  discharged.  After  a  voyage  of 
twelve  days,  Daniel  Wheeler  and  his  son  reached 
Hobart  Town,  where  they  embarked  on  board  the 
^  Lloyd's/  bound  for  London,  on  the  9th  of  Twelfth 
monthj  1837,  and  reached  that  port  on  the  1st  of 
Fifth  month,  1838. 

The  following  are  the  closing  extracts  in  his  jour- 
nal :  I  should  not  be  satisfied  to  conclude  this  un- 
connected and  imperfect  narrative,  without  saying 
how  greatly  I  have  been  aided  in  the  course  of  this 
religious  engagement  by  the  missionaries  from  differ- 
ent societies  in  Europe  and  North  America,  who  very 
kindly  acted  as  interpreters  on  my  behalf  to  the 
native  congregations  upon  the  islands  where  my  lot 
was  cast,  and  opened  their  meeting-houses  for  our  ac- 
commodation in  the  most  brotherly  manner  ]  to  whom, 
for  this  assistance  and  (christian  kindness  many  ways 
exhibited,  we  feel  gratefully  and  highly  indebted. 

I  may  also  be  allowed  to  add,  at  the  same  time, 
that,  having  been  encouraged  by  my  dear  friends  at 
home  to  accept  the  company  of  my  son,  Charles 
Wheeler,  I  have  found  him  very  useful  and  strength- 
ening to  me,  during  our  long  sojourn  in  foreign 
parts,  in  a  variety  of  instances^  and  on  many  im- 
portant occasions. 


250  VISIT  ^'o'^tWe  pacific  isles. 

For  the  best  welfare  of  tlie  dear  and  interesting 
people  who  inhabit  those  isles  afar  off,  which,  in  the 
love  of  the  gospel,  I  have  thus  been  drawn  forth 
and  enabled  to  visit,  a  petition,  however  feeble, 
must  ever  dwell  in  my  heart  ]  and  I  would  earnestly 
and  affectionately  crave  the  fervent  aspirations  of  all 
my  dear  brethren  and  sisters,  when  it  is  well  with 
them,  on  their  behalf ;  while  they  unite  with  me  in 
commemorating  the  mercy,  loving-kindness,  and  faith- 
fulness of  Him  who,  for  His  great  name's  sake,  and 
for  His  beloved  Son's  sake,  wrought  the  work ;  hath 
so  marvellously  sustained  us  through  every  season  of 
trial  and  conflict,  and  delivered  us  out  of  every  dis- 
tress, that  the  thanksgiving  of  many  may  resound  to 
His  praise,  to  whom  the  kingdom,  and  the  power, 
and  the  glory,  belong  for  ever/^ 


THE  END. 


